Skip to main content

Full text of "The scheme of divine revelation considered, principally in its connection with the progress and improvement of human society : in eight sermons preached before the University of Oxford, in the year MDCCCXXV .."

See other formats


''  ''/  'ill 


^t^ 


'»»-,';' 


i 


LIBRARY 

PBiNCETO:'     :■'■ 


BR   45    .B35    1825 


Bampton    lectures 


jtA. 


^  ^^ 


.^II^^^AA 


The  scheme  of  Divine  Revelation  considef^ed,  prin- 

cipally  in  its  connection  with  the  progress 

and  improvement  of  human  society; 


IN 


EIGHT  SERMONS 


PREACHED   BEFORE 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF   OXFORD, 
IN  THE  YEAR  MDCCCXXV. 


AT  THE 


LECTURE 


FOUNDED   BY 

THE  LATE  REV.  JOHN  BAMPTONJM.  AJL^^dTVi 

CANON  OF  SALISBURY. 


BY 

THE  REV.  GEORGE  CHANDLER,  LL.  D. 

LATE  FELLOW  OF  NEW  COLLEGE  ; 

RECTOR  OF   SOUTHAM,    WARWICKSHIRE  ;     DISTRICT    MINISTER 

OF  CHRIST  CHURCH,   ST.  MARY-LE-BONB,   LONDON  ;    AND 

DOMESTIC  CHAPLAIN  TO  HIS   GRACE  THE  DUKE 

OF  BUCCLEUCH  AND   QUEENSBERRY. 


OXFORD, 

AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS  FOR  THE  AUTHOR. 

sold  by  j.  parker,  oxford  ;    and  messrs.  rivington,  st. 

Paul's  church-yard,  and  waterlog  place,  London. 

1825. 


TO 
THE  RIGHT  HONOURABLE  AND  RIGHT  REVEREND 

WILLIAM  HOWLEY,  D.  D. 

LORD  BISHOP  OF  LONDON, 

&c.     &c.     &c. 

THESE  DISCOURSES 

ARE 

BY  HIS  LORDSHIP'S  PERMISSION 

INSCRIBED, 

IN  TOKEN  OF  SINCERE  RESPECT 

FOR  HIS  MANY  PUBLIC  AND  PRIVATE  VIRTUES, 

BY 
HIS  LORDSHIPS 

MUCH  OBLIGED 

AND  MOST  OBEDIENT  SERVANT, 

THE  AUTHOR. 


EXTRACT 


FROM 

THE  LAST  WILL  AND  TESTAMENT 

OF  THE  LATE 

REV.  JOHN  BAMPTON, 

CANON  OF  SALISBURY. 


^'  I  give  and  bequeath  my  Lands  and 


"Estates  to  the  Chancellor,  Masters,  and  Scho- 
"  lars  of  the  University  of  Oxford  for  ever,  to 
'^  have  and  to  hold  all  and  singular  the  said 
"  Lands  or  Estates  upon  trust,  and  to  the  in- 
"  tents  and  purposes  hereinafter  mentioned  ; 
^^  that  is  to  say,  I  will  and  appoint  that  the 
"  Vice-Chancel  lor  of  the  University  of  Oxford 
"  for  the  time  being  shall  take  and  receive  all 
'^  the  rents,  issues,  and  profits  thereof,  and  (after 
"  all  taxes,  reparations,  and  necessary  deduc- 
''  tions  made)  that  he  pay  all  the  remainder  to 
"  the  endowment  of  eight  Divinity  Lecture 
''  Sermons,  to  be  established  for  ever  in  the  said 
"  University,  and  to  be  performed  in  the  man- 
"  ner  following : 

"  1    direct  and   appoint,  that,  upon  the  first 
"  Tuesday  in  Easter  Term,  a  Lecturer  be  yearly 

a  3 


vi  EXTRACT  FROM 

"  chosen  by  the  Heads  of  Colleges  only,  and  by 
'*  no  others,  in  the  room  adjoining  to  the  Print- 
'^  ing-House,  between  the  hours  of  ten  in  the 
'^  morning  and  two  in  the  afternoon,  to  preach 
'^  eight  Divinity  Lecture  Sermons,  the  year  fol- 
"  lowing,  at  St.  Mary's  in  Oxford,  between  the 
^'  commencement  of  the  last  month  in  Lent 
"  Term,  and  the  end  of  the  third  week  in  Act 
"  Term. 

''  Also  I  direct  and  appoint,  that  the  eight 
''  Divinity  Lecture  Sermons  shall  be  preached 
"  upon  either  of  the  following  Subjects — to  con- 
''  firm  and  establish  the  Christian  Faith,  and  to 
"  confute  all  heretics  and  schismatics — upon  the 
*'  divine  authority  of  the  holy  Scriptures — upon 
"  the  authority  of  the  writings  of  the  primitive 
^'  Fathers,  as  to  the  faith  and  practice  of  the  pri- 
"  mitive  Church — upon  the  Divinity  of  our  Lord 
"  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ — upon  the  Divinity 
*^  of  the  Holy  Ghost — upon  the  Articles  of  the 
''  Christian  Faith,  as  comprehended  in  the 
'^  Apostles'  and  Nicene  Creeds. 

^^  Also  I  direct,  that  thirty  copies  of  the  eight 
"  Divinity  Lecture  Sermons  shall  be  always 
"  printed,  within  two  months  after  they  are 
"  preached,  and  one  copy  shall  be  given  to  the 
''  Chancellor  of  the  University,  and  one  copy  to 
"  the  Head  of  every  College,  and  one  copy  to 
**  the  Mayor   of  the   city   of  Oxford,   and   one 


CANON  BAMPTON'S  WILL.  vii 

*^  copy  to  be  put  into  the  Bodleian  Library ;  and 
"  the  expense  of  printing  them  shall  be  paid 
'^  out  of  the  revenue  of  the  Land  or  Estates 
"  given  for  establishing  the  Divinity  Lecture 
"  Sermons  ;  and  the  Preacher  shall  not  be  paid, 
^'  nor  be  entitled  to  the  revenue,  before  they 
are  printed. 


a 


"  Also  I  direct  and  appoint,  that  no  person 
"  shall  be  qualified  to  preach  the  Divinity  Lec- 
"  ture  Sermons,  unless  he  hath  taken  the  de- 
*'  gree  of  Master  of  Arts  at  least,  in  one  of  the 
"  two  Universities  of  Oxford  or  Cambridge  ; 
'^  and  that  the  same  person  shall  never  preach 
"  the  Divinity  Lecture  Sermons  twice." 


a4 


The  list  of  Bampton  Lecturers,  with  their  subjects,  is 
here  reprintedfrom  Mr.  Miller's  publication  in  1817, 
and  continued  to  the  present  time. 


1780.  James   Bandinel,    D.  D.   of  Jesus   College;    Public 
Orator  of  the  University.      The  author  first  establishes 
the  truth  and  authority  of  the  scriptures  ; — for  the  au- 
thenticity of  the  history  being  acknowledged,  and  the 
'•  facts  which  are  therein  recorded  being  granted,  the  tes- 
'*  timony  of  miracles  and  prophecies^  joined  to  the  excel- 
lence of  the  doctrines,  is  a  clear  and  complete  demon- 
stration of  our  Saviour's  divine  commission."  P.  37. 


781 


1782 


784 


Timothy  Neve,  D.  D.  Chaplain  of  Merton  College. 

*  The  great  point  which  the  author  has  principally  at- 
'  tempted  to  illustrate  is,  that  well  known,  but  too  much 
'  neglected  truth,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Saviour  of  the 

*  world,  and  the  Redeemer  of  mankind." 

Robert  Holmes,  M.  A.  Fellow  of  New  College.  "  On 

*  the  prophecies  and  testimony  of  John  the  Baptist,  and 

*  the  parallel  prophecies  of  Jesus  Christ." 


1783.  John  Cobb,  Fellow  of  St.  John's  College.     The  sub- 
jects discussed  are  ;  "  an  inquiry  after  happiness ;  natu- 
*  ral  religion  ;  the  Gospel  ;  repentance  ;  faith  ;    profes- 
'  sional  faith  ;  practical  faith  ;  the  Christian's  privileges," 


Joseph  White,  B.  D.  Fellow  of  Wadham  College. 
*  A  comparison  of  Mahometism  and  Christianity  in  their 
'  history,  their  evidence,  and  their  effects." 


1785.  Ralph  Churton,  M.  A.  Fellow  of  Brasen   Nose  Col- 


X  NAMES  OF  LECTURERS. 

lege.     "  On  the  prophecies  respecting  the  destruction  of 
*'  Jerusalem." 

1786.  George  Croft,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  University  Col- 
lege. "  The  use  and  abuse  of  reason  ;  objections  against 
"  inspiration  considered  ;  the  authority  of  the  ancient 
"  Fathers  examined;  on  the  conduct  of  the  first  Re- 
^'  formers  ;  the  charge  of  intolerance  in  the  Church  of 
*'  England  refjited  ;  objections  against  the  Liturgy  an- 
"  swered ;  on  the  evils  of  separation ;  conjectural  re- 
"  marks  upon  prophecies  to  be  fulfilled  hereafter." 

1787.  William  Hawkins,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  Pembroke 
College.     "  On  Scripture  mysteries." 

1788.  Richard  Shepherd,  D.  D.  of  Corpus  Christi  Col- 
lege. "  The  ground  and  credibility  of  the  Christian  re- 
"  ligion." 

1789.  Edward  Tatham,  D.  D.  of  Lincoln  College.  "  The 
"  chart  and  scale  of  truth." 

1790.  Henry  Kett,  M.  A.  Fellow  of  Trinity  College.  '*  The 
"  object  of  these  Lectures  is  to  rectify  the  misrepresenta- 
"  tions  of  Mr.  Gibbon  and  Dr.  Priestly,  with  respect  to 
"  the  history  of  the  primitive  church." 

1791.  Robert  Morres,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  Brasen  Nose 
college.  On  *'  faith  in  general ;  faith  in  divine  testimony 
'^  no  subject  of  question  ;  internal  evidence  of  the  Gospel ; 
"  effects  of  faith  ;   religious  establishments  ;  heresies." 

1792.  John  Eveleigh,  D.  D.  Provost  of  Oriel  College.  **  1 
"  shall  endeavour,"  says  the  learned  author,  "  first  to 
"  state  regularly  the  substance  of  our  religion  from  its 
"  earliest  declarations  in  the  scriptures  of  both  the  Old 
"  and  New  Testament,  to  its  complete  publication  after 


NAMES  OF  LECTURERS.  xi 

"  the  resurrection  of  Christ ;  secondly,  to  give  a  sketch 
"  of  the  history  of  our  religion  from  its  complete  publi- 
"  cation  after  the  resurrection  of  Christ  to  the  present 
"  times,  confining  however  this  sketch,  towards  the  con- 
'*  elusion,  to  the  particular  history  of  our  own  church  ; 
"  thirdly,  to  state  in  a  summary  manner  the  arguments 
"  adducible  in  proof  of  the  truth  of  our  religion  ;  and 
"  fourthly,  to  point  out  the  general  sources  of  objection 
*'  against  it." 

1793.  James  Williamson,  B.D.  of  Queen's  College.  "  The 
"  truth,  inspiration,  authority,  and  evidence  of  the  Scrip- 
'*  tures  considered  and  defended." 

1794.  Thomas  Wintle,  B.  D.  of  Pembroke  College.  "  The 
'*'  expediency,  prediction,  and  accomplishment  of  the 
^'  Christian  redemption  illustrated." 

1795.  Daniel  Veysie,  B.D.  Fellow  of  Oriel  College.  "  The 
"  doctrine  of  Atonement  illustrated  and  defended." 

1796.  Robert  Gray,  M.  A.  late  of  St.  Mary  Hall.  "On 
'^  the  principles  upon  which  the  Reformation  of  the  Church 
*'  of  England  was  established." 

1797.  William  Finch,  LL.  D.  late  Fellow  of  St.  John's  Col- 
lege. "  The  objections  of  infidel  historians  and  other 
*'  writers  against  Christianity  considered." 

1798.  Charles  Henry  Hall,  B.D.  late  Student  of  Christ 
Church.  "  It  is  the  purpose  of  these  discourses  to  con- 
"  sider  at  large  what  is  meant  by  the  scriptural  expres- 
"  sion,  *  fulness  of  time  /  or,  in  other  words,  to  point 
"  out  the  previous  steps  by  which  God  Almighty  gra- 
'*  dually  prepared  the  way  for  the  introduction  and  pro- 
"  mulgation  of  the  Gospel."    See  the  Preface. 


xii  NAMES  OF  LECTURERS. 

1799.  William  Barrow,  LL.  D.  of  Queen's  College.  These 
Lectures  contain  "  answers  to  some  popular  objections 
*'  against  the  necessity  or  the  credibility  of  the  Christian 
"  revelation." 

1800.  George  Richards,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  Oriel  Col- 
lege. "  The  divine  origin  of  Prophecy  illustrated  and  de- 
"  fended." 

1801.  George  Stanley  Faber,  M.  A.  Fellow  of  Lincoln 
College.  "  Horae  Mosaicse ;  or,  a  view  of  the  Mosaical 
"  records  with  respect  to  their  coincidence  with  profane 
*'  antiquity,  their  internal  credibility,  and  their  connec- 
"  tion  with  Christianity." 

1802.  George  Frederic  Nott,  B.  D.  Fellow  of  All  Souls' 
College.     ^'  Religious  Enthusiasm  considered." 

1803.  John  Farrer,  M.A.  of  Queen's  College.  "On  the 
"  mission  and  character  of  Christ,  and  on  the  Beati- 
*♦  tudes." 

1804.  Richard  Laurence,  LL.  D.  of  University  College. 
"  An  attempt  to  illustrate  those  Articles  of  the  Church  of 
"  England  which  the  Calvinists  improperly  consider  as 
"  Calvinistical." 

1805.  Edward  Nares,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  Merton  College. 
*'  A  view  of  the  evidences  of  Christianity  at  the  close  of 
"  the  pretended  age  of  reason." 

180G.  John  Browne,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  Corpus  Christi 
College.  In  these  Lectures  the  following  principle  is  va- 
riously applied  in  the  vindication  of  religion  ;  that  "  there 
*'  has  been  an  infancy  of  the  species,  analogous  to  that 
*'  of  the  individuals  of  whom  it  is  composed,  and  that  the 


NAMES  OF  LECTURERS.  xiii 

**  infancy  of  human  nature  required  a  different  mode  of 
**  treatment  from  that  which  was  suitable  to  its  advanced 
*•  state." 

1807.  Thomas  le  Mesurier,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  New  Col- 
lege. ''  The  nature  and  guilt  of  Schism  considered  with 
•*  a  particular  reference  to  the  principles  of  the  Reforma- 
"  tion." 

1808.  John  Penrose,  M.  A.  of  Corpus  Christi  College.  "  An 
"  attempt  to  prove  the  truth  of  Christianity  from  the  wis- 
**  dom  displayed  in  its  original  establishment,  and  from 
'•  the  history  of  false  and  corrupted  systems  of  religion." 

1809.  John  Bayley  Somers  Carwithen,  M.  A.  of  St.  Mary 
Hall.  "  A  view  of  the  Brahminical  religion  in  its  confir- 
"  mation  of  the  truth  of  the  sacred  history,  and  in  its  in- 
*'  fiuence  on  the  moral  character." 

1810.  Thomas  Falconer,  M.  A.  of  Corpus  Christi  College, 
"  Certain  principles  in  Evanson's  '  Dissonance  of  the  four 
"  generally  received  Evangelists,'  &c.  examined." 

1811.  John  Bidlake,  D.  D.  of  Christ  Church.  "  The  truth 
"  and  consistency  of  divine  revelation ;  with  some  re- 
'*  marks  on  the  contrary  extremes  of  Infidelity  and  Enthu- 
*'  siasm." 

1812.  Richard  Mant,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  Oriel  College. 
"  An  appeal  to  the  Gospel ;  or  an  inquiry  into  the  jus- 
*'  tice  of  the  charge,  alleged  by  Methodists  and  other  ob- 
"  jectors,  that  the  Gospel  is  not  preached  by  the  National 
"  Clergy." 

1813.  John  Collinson,  M.  A.  of  Queen's  College.     "  A  key 
"  to  the  writings  of  the  principal  Fathers  of  the  Chris- 


xiv  NAMES  OF  LECTURERS. 

*^  tian  Church,  who  flourished  during  the  first  three  cen- 
'  turies." 


1814 


1815 


1816 


1817 


1818 


1819 


1820 


1821 


William  Van  Mildert,   D.  D.    Regius  Professor  of 
Divinity,  and   Canon  of  Christ    Church.     "  An   inquiry 
into  the  general  principles  of  Scripture-interpretation." 

Reginald  Heber,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  All  Souls'  Col- 
lege.    ''  The  personality  and  office  of  the  Christian  Com- 

*  forter  asserted  and  explained." 

John  Hume  Spry,  M.  A.  of  Oriel  College.    "  Christian 

*  Unity  doctrinally  and  historically  considered." 

John  Miller,  M.  A.  Fellow  of  Worcester  College.  ''The 
'  divine  authority  of  holy  Scripture  asserted  from  its 
'  adaptation  to  the  real  state  of  human  nature." 

C.  A.  Moysey,  D.  D.  late  Student  of  Christ  Church. 

*  The  Doctrines  of  Unitarians  examined,  as  opposed  to 

*  the  Church  of  England." 

Hector  Davies  Morgan,  M.  A.  of  Trinity  College.  "  A 

*  compressed  view  of  the  religious  principles  and  prac-  « 
'  tices  of  the  age ;  or,  a  trial  of  the  chief  spirits  that  are 

'  in  the  world,  by  the  standard  of  the  Scriptures." 

Godfrey  Fausset,  M.  A.  late  Fellow  of  Magdalen  Col- 
lege.   "  The  claims  of  the  Established  Church  to  exclusive 
attachment  and  support,  and  the  dangers  which  menace 
her  from  schism  and  indifference." 

John  Jones,  M.  A.  of  Jesus   College.     "  The   moral 
tendency  of  divine  revelation  asserted  and  illustrated." 


1822.  Richard  Whately,  M.  A.   Fellow  of  Oriel  College. 


NAMES  OF  LECTURERS.  xv 

**  The  use  and  abuse  of  party-feeling  in  matters  of  reli- 
"  gion." 

1823.  Charles  Goddard,  D.  D.  Archdeacon  of  Lincoln. 
*'  The  mental  condition  necessary  to  a  due  inquiry  into 
"  religious  evidence  stated  and  exemplified." 

1824.  J.  J.  CoNYBEARE,  M.  A.  late  Student  of  Ch.  Ch.     "  An 

"  attempt  to  trace  the  history  and  to  ascertain  the  limits 
"  of  the  secondary  and  spiritual  interpretation  of  Scrip- 
"  ture." 

1825.  George  Chandler,  LL.  D.  late  Fellow  of  New  Col- 
lege. "  The  scheme  of  divine  revelation  considered, 
"  principally  in  its  connection  with  the  progress  and  im- 
"  provement  of  human  society." 


PREFACE. 


In  a  preface,  a  writer  may  be  permitted  to 
make  a  few  explanatory  statements  respect- 
ing himself  and  his  work,  without  incurring 
the  charge  of  unwarrantable  egotism. 

With  respect  to  the  principle  attempted 
to  be  established  in  the  ensuing  Lectures,  I 
have  nothing  to  say  in  this  place.  If  the 
principle  itself  be  faulty,  or  if  I  have  failed 
properly  to  develope  and  illustrate  it  in  the 
body  of  the  work,  nothing  that  can  be  of- 
fered in  a  preface  will  supply  the  defect. 
On  its  own  merits  therefore  the  work  must 
stand  or  fall. 

With  respect  to  the  mode  of  treating  the 
subject,  a  few  observations  may  not  be  su- 
perfluous. When  I  undertook  this  Lecture, 
and  had  selected  my  subject,  I  was  desirous, 
in  the  first  instance,  to  form  my  own  opi- 
nions without  any  immediate  reference  to 

b 


xviii  PREFACE. 

other  books,  and  with  merely  such  a  stock 
of  information  as  my  previous  reading  had 
given  me.  Accordingly,  these  discourses 
were  not  only  sketched,  but  were  written  to 
the  end,  (except  in  a  few  matters  of  detail,) 
before  I  consulted  any  writer  who  had  di- 
rected his  attention  to  the  same  subjects. 
I  afterwards  examined  what  others  had  said 
on  the  matter,  and  then  proceeded  to  ex- 
pand, retrench,  or  correct  the  opinions 
which  I  had  formed,  or  the  statements  which 
I  had  made. 

This  mode  of  proceeding  has  its  advan- 
tages and  its  disadvantages.  On  the  one 
side,  it  enables  the  writer  to  pursue  his  own 
course  of  thought  without  interruption  or 
restraint ;  and,  where  he  shall  be  found  to 
accord  in  his  views  with  other  writers,  it  af- 
fords some  satisfaction  to  perceive,  that  the 
same  process  of  inquiry  has  produced  a  co- 
incidence of  opinion  between  persons,  who 
had  no  concert  or  communication  with  each 
other. 


PREFACE.  xix 

On  the  other  hand,  the  writer,  when  he 
comes  to  check  his  own  speculations  by  a 
reference  to  others,  has  often  the  mortifica- 
tion to  perceive  that  he  must  abandon  his 
most  favourite  opinions  ;  or,  where  his  con- 
fidence remains  unshaken,  to  discover  that 
he  has  long  ago  been  anticipated  in  obser- 
vations, which  he  fondly  imagined  were  ex- 
clusively his  own. 

I  have  thought  it  fair  to  make  this  state- 
ment, for  reasons  that  must  be  sufficiently 
obvious.  But  there  are  two  works,  respect- 
ing which  I  would  wish  to  give  a  more  par- 
ticular explanation.  These  are  Taylor's 
Scheme  of  Scripture  Divinity,  formed  upon 
the  plan  of  the  divine  dispensations ;  and 
Edwards's  History  of  Redemption.  With 
these  works  I  was  unacquainted  so  much  as 
by  name,  until  I  had  nearly  finished  the 
first  draft  of  these  Lectures,  and  even  then 
I  abstained  from  looking  at  them  till  the 
last  discourse  was  written.  I  mention  this 
circumstance,  because   the  main  principle 

b  2 


XX  PREFACE. 

and  several  of  the  details  of  these  Lectures 
are  so  often  coincident  with  the  subject- 
matter  of  those  works,  that,  without  this 
explanation,  I  might  be  supposed  to  have 
borrowed  from  them  not  inconsiderably.  I 
afterwards  consulted  those  works,  and  have 
made  a  point  of  noting  the  few  opinions  or 
facts,  for  which  I  am  indebted  to  them. 

I  am  perfectly  aware  that  no  considera- 
tions can  be  expected  to  induce  the  public 
to  extend  its  indulgence  to  a  work,  whose 
design  or  whose  execution  is  defective.  But, 
if  an  indulgent  judgment  may  be  claimed 
for  any  work,  it  is  for  one,  which,  like  the 
present,  was  at  first  undertaken  not  altoge- 
ther spontaneously,  which  has  been  com- 
posed amid  the  pressure  of  other  occupa- 
tions, and  of  which  the  terms  of  the  under- 
taking forbid  delay  in  the  publication. 


LECTURE  I. 

Introduction. 

Psalm  xxxiii.  11. 

The  counsel  of  the  Lord  shall  endure  for  ever :  and  the 
thoughts  of  his  heart  from  generation  to  generation. 

General  views  of  scripture  respecting  the  providential 
agency  of  God.  The  power  of  taking  large  views,  a 
characteristic  of  the  human  species  in  its  most  intellectual 
state  ;  in  an  advanced  stage  of  the  world.  Large  views 
of  the  plans  of  divine  providence  contribute  to  practical 
usefulness ; — by  giving  adequate  conceptions  of  the  divine 
attributes ; — by  elevating  the  mind  to  lofty  contempla- 
tions ; — by  confirming  our  faith  in  final  results ; — by 
proving  the  truth  of  divine  revelation.  Statement  of 
subject  in  general. — Its  importance  illustrated  by  com- 
parison with  Roman  history.  More  particular  statement 
of  subject.  Scheme  of  divine  revelation  takes  its  rise 
from  the  Fall.  But  it  might  have  been  variously  modi- 
fied. The  shape  which  it  has  actually  received.  At- 
tempt to  ascertain  the  reasons  for  such  an  arrangement. 
The  scheme  of  divine  revelation  conducted  on  the  prin- 
ciples of  every  other  plan  of  systematic  discipline.  We 
must  not  expect  to  see  it  always  uniform  or  visibly 
progressive.  Division  of  ensuing  Lectures.  Conclu- 
sion. P.  1. 


xxii  CONTENTS. 

LECTURE  II. 

The  primeval  Dispensation. 

John  xvi.  12. 
/  have  yet  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  hut  ye  cannot 

hear  them  now. 

Subject  of  the  present  Lecture.  Authentic  knowledge 
of  the  early  state  of  man  derived  only  from  scripture. 
Erroneous  representations  of  several  writers.  Man  not 
originally  in  a  state  of  abject  barbarism.  Matrimony ; 
property ;  language.  First  rudiments  of  the  necessary 
arts  imparted  by  the  Creator.  Analogous  process  in 
matters  of  religion.  Religion  essential  to  man  ; — but 
could  not  have  been  excogitated  by  him  ; — therefore  im- 
parted, in  manner  and  in  measure,  suited  to  his  capa- 
city. The  doctrine  of  natural  religion  untenable. 
Knowledge  of  future  redemption  also  communicated. 
Prophecy  respecting  the  Seed  of  the  woman.  God  holds 
direct  intercourse  with  man.  Institution  of  sacrifice. 
Outline  of  primeval  dispensation.  Circumstances  that 
led  the  way  to  the  corruption  of  primitive  religion.  Its 
provisions  suited  to  a  simple  state.  Society  at  first  in 
such  a  state.  Changes  afterwards  take  place.  Coin- 
cidence between  the  increase  of  mankind  in  numbers  and 
the  depravation  of  faith  and  manners.  At  length  cor- 
ruption becomes  universal.  Deluge.  Circumstances  of 
mankind  immediately  after  deluge.  P.  35. 

LECTURE  III. 

The  Jewish  Dispensation. 

Deut.  xxxii.  8,  9. 

When  the  Most  High  divided  to  the  nations  their  in- 
heritance, when  he  separated  the  sons  of  Adam,  he  set 


CONTENTS.  xxii 

the  hounds  of  the  people  according  to  the  number  cyf 
the  children  of  Israel. 
For  the  Lord''s  portion  is  his  people ;  Jacob  is  the  lot  of 
his  inheritance. 

Modifications  in  society  after  the  flood.     Tended  to 
introduce  a  ferment  and  activity  before  unknown.     But 
the  progress  of  society  for  a  considerable  time  slow.     In 
such  a  state  mankind  prone  to  idolatry.     Various  pro- 
cesses, by  which  this  propensity  might  have  been  checked. 
We  can  see  reasons  for  the  process,  which  was  actually 
adopted,  viz.  partial  dispensation  of  religion  to  one  chosen 
people.     This  dispensation  the   subject  of  the  present 
Lecture.     Objects  of  this  dispensation,  to  renew  the  ori- 
ginal  revelations   respecting  the   divine  nature,  and  to 
prepare    the  way  for  the   promised    Messiah.     Opened 
gradually,  and  in  accordance  with  the  condition  of  the 
people  to  whom  it  was  given.     Given  first  to  Abraham, 
with  whom  God  held  direct  and  personal  comm.unica- 
tion;  next  to  the  Jewish  people  by  Moses.     1st,  Mea- 
sures taken  to  preserve   the  Jews  in  the  belief  of  one 
God ; — long  detained  in  the  desert;  — visited  by  miracles  ;— 
the  rites  given  to  them  splendid, — but  purposely  distin- 
guished from  those  of  the  heathens ; — and  entered  into  the 
transactions  of  ordinary  life  ; — theocratic  government ; — 
particular  providence.     2dly,  To  preserve  the  Jews  in 
the  expectation  of  the  Messiah,  knowledge  communicated 
gradually ;  typical  rites ;  typical  personages ;  prophecy. 
The  processes  not  unsuccessful.     3dly,  Also  farther  in- 
structions   in    the    moral    law.     Moral   instructions   of 
Moses ;  and  of  later  prophets.     Sacred  poetry  of  Israel. 
Summary  of  divine  communications  to  the  Jews ;  know- 
ledge of  the  true  God  and  his  attributes ;  pure  worship ; 
improved  morality.     These  instructions  suited  to  the  ac- 
tual circumstances   of  the  world,  and   introductory  to 
farther  revelations.  P.  73. 


xxiv  CONTENTS. 

LECTURE  IV. 

The  Effects  of  Divine  Revelation  on  the  Gentile 

world. 

Psalm  xcvi.  10. 

Tell  it  out  among  the  heathen  that  the  Lor'cl  is  King. 

Influence  of  divine  revelation  on  the  Gentile  world. 
The  primitive  faith  continued  to  subsist  for  some  time 
after  the  flood  ;  and  idolatry  at  its  commencement  took  a 
certain  tinge  from  scriptural  truth.  Probable  origin  and 
progress  of  idolatry.  Animal  sacrifice  prevalent  in  all 
countries.  At  length  idolatry  universal.  Some  superior 
minds  begin,  however,  to  suspect  its  falsehood.  Mys- 
teries; esoteric  philosophy.  Question  whether  any  aid 
derived  from  the  revelation  vouchsafed  to  the  Jews. 
The  system  of  the  Jewish  religion  always  liberal  toward 
strangers.  The  reign  of  Solomon.  The  Jews  much 
connected  with  the  Phoenicians  and  the  Egyptians ;  who 
were  the  principal  channels  for  communicating  sacred 
philosophy  to  other  nations,  and  especially  to  the  Greeks. 
The  four  great  empires  also  connected  with  the  Jews, 
and  instrumental  to  the  purposes  of  divine  revelation. 
Progress  of  empire.  Babylonian  and  Persian  empires. 
Daniel.  Dispersion  of  the  ten  tribes.  Grecian  empire 
of  a  more  intellectual  character.  Septuagint  version. 
The  Roman  empire  favourable  to  the  cause  of  revelation 
by  uniting  and  civilizing  the  greater  part  of  the  known 
world.  Recapitulation.  Contrast  between  the  Jews  and 
the  celebrated  nations  of  pagan  antiquity.  P.  113. 

LECTURE  V. 

The  personal  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Hebrews  i.  1,  2. 

God,   who,   at   sundry   times  and   in    divers   manners. 


CONTENTS.  XXV 

spake  in   times  past  unto   the  fathers^  hy  the  pro- 
phets. 
Hath  in  these  last  times  spoken  unto  us  hy  his  Son. 

The  state  of  society  ripe  for  the  advent  of  theMessiah. 
The  external  circumstances  of  the  world  also  favourable  for 
his  manifestation.  The  personal  advent  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  great  end,  for  which  he  came  into  the  world,  was  to 
die  for  the  redemption  of  man.  The  necessity  for  re- 
demption by  his  death.  The  redemption  universal,  but 
not  unconditional.  But  Jesus  Christ  also  came  to  impart 
to  man  some  important  discoveries :  1st,  Respecting  the 
nature  of  God,  principally  in  his  existence  in  three  united, 
but  distinct.  Persons.  The  Trinity  not  altogether  un- 
known to  the  Jews,  but  imperfectly.  New  motives  and  ' 
principles  of  action  given  to  Christians  by  a  farther  ac- 
quaintance with  the  operations  and  offices  of  the  several 
persons  of  the  Trinity.  2nd  discovery,  a  clearer  know- 
ledge of  the  immortality  of  the  soul  and  of  future  judg- 
ment. These  not  unknown  before,  but  full  of  errors, 
and  set  in  clearer  and  better  light  by  Jesus  Christ.  3d 
discovery  respecting  the  moral  duties  of  man  on  earth, 
principally  in  the  virtues  of  humility,  purity,  and  charity. 
The  example  of  the  Saviour.  He  preached  to  the  poor ; 
appeared  in  lowly  circumstances;  addressed  himself  to 
the  reason  of  man.  The  regular  means  for  advancing 
the  gospel  few  and  simple;  ordinary  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit ;— scriptures  ;— sacraments ;~standing  ministry. 
Inferences.  Christianity  fitted  for  universal  reception; 
fitted  for  intellectual  state  of  society ;  fitted  to  improve 
man  in  his  moral  nature.  Argument  for  the  truth  of 
Christianity  from  the  disproportion  of  its  apparent  means 
to  its  end.  P.  155. 


xxvi  CONTENTS. 

LECTURE  VI. 

The  progress  of  the  visible  church  of  Christ. 

Isaiah  xlix.  11. 

And  I  will  make  all  my  mountains  a  way^  and  my  high- 
ways shall  he  exalted. 

The  gospel  destined  for  universal  reception.  Attempt 
to  shew  how  the  general  course  of  external  events,  since 
the  Christian  era,  has  tended  to  promote  the  gospel. 
Progress  of  the  gospel  in  the  first  century  ;  in  the  second 
and  third.  The  continuance  of  the  Roman  empire  would 
have  been  unfavourable  to  its  interest.  The  Roman  em- 
*pire  sunk  into  a  state  of  extreme  degeneracy  and  corrup- 
tion. The  corruption  of  the  northern  hordes  beneficial 
in  the  end.  In  the  ages  of  confusion  and  darkness,  whicli 
immediately  followed,  the  ecclesiastical  power  arose. 
Adapted  to  the  state  of  society  at  the  time.  External  cir- 
cumstances favourable  to  its  rise  and  progress.  It  formed 
a  bond  of  union  in  Christendom ; — converted  the  heathen; 
— mitigated  the  ferocity  of  the  warlike  barbarians.  Mo- 
nastic orders  at  first  useful,  in  many  respects.  On  the 
first  discovery  of  more  remote  countries,  the  ecclesiastical 
power  sowed  the  seed  of  the  gospel.  But  it  became,  in 
time,  very  corrupt  and  hurtful.  Commencement  of  the 
reformation.  External  circumstances  favourable  to  it. 
Introduced  some  improvements  into  the  Romish  church ; 
still  greater,  into  the  reformed  churches.  Advance  of 
genuine  Christianity.  After  a  while,  the  Christian  world 
became  forgetful  of  the  blessings  of  the  gospel.  Aroused 
from  its  lethargy  by  the  circumstances  of  late  times.  Va- 
rious improvements  within  the  pale  of  Christianity.  Pro- 
mises of  considerable  progress,  externally .  This  country 
apparently  destined  to  bear  an  important  part  in  convert- 
ing the  heathen.     Duties  incumbent  on  us.  P.  193. 


CONTENTS.  xxvii 

LECTURE  VII. 

The  influence  of  Christianity  upon  society. 

CoLOSsiANs  iii.  9}  10. 
— Seeing  that  ye   have  put   off  the  old  man  with  his 

deeds ; 
And  have  piot  on  the  new  man,  which  is  renewed  in 

knoidedge  after  the  image  of  Him  that  created  him. 

The  Christian  world  has  advanced  in  virtue,  as  well 
as  in  religious  knowledge.  We  must  judge  from  the  past 
achievements  of  reason  what  it  would  have  accomplished, 
if  still  left  to  itself.  Christianity  improves  many  who  re- 
ject it ;  also  charged  with  much  evil,  of  which  it  is  inno- 
cent. Probably  the  sole  cause  that  idolatry  is  not  still 
the  religion  of  the  civilized  world.  Evils  of  idolatry,  ne- 
gative and  positive.  Beneficial  influence  of  Christianity 
on  international  policy  ; — on  national  policy  ; — on  woman 
and  conjugal  relation  ; — on  parental  relation  ; — on  masters 
and  servants; — gladiators; — on  rich  and  poor.  Wide 
and  beneficial  effect  of  the  Christian  principle  of  charity. 
Abstract  model  of  perfection,  as  we  may  suppose  itformed 
in  the  Epicurean,  in  the  Stoic,  in  the  Christian  schools. 
Many  Christians  have  made  high  attainments  in  moral 
excellence.  P.  233. 

LECTURE  VIII. 

The  causes  that  have  obstructed  the  influence  of 

the  gospel  and  our  expectations  for  the  future. 

2  Peter  iii.  13. 

We,  according  to  his  promise,  look  for  new  heavens  and 

a  new  earthy  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness. 

Progress  and  influence  of  Christianity,  as  yet,  not  so 

great  as  its  early  professors   may  have  expected.     We 

should  allow  time  for  the  operation  of  so  vast  a  scheme. 

Christianity,  since  the  first  ages,  has  been  committed  to 


xxviii  CONTENTS. 

the  agency  of  man,  from  whom  it  has  suffered  much  detri- 
ment. Retrospective  view  of  gospel  history  ; — of  eastern 
churches; — of  western; — of  Christian  world  in  general. 
But  we  may  learn  wisdom  from  the  experience  of  the 
past.  Principal  causes  that  have  obstructed  the  influence 
of  the  gospel.  These,  now,  apparently  on  the  decline. 
Other  circumstances  also  favourable  to  the  cause  of  the 
gospel — Easier  communication  between  distant  countries 
— Advance  of  science  physical  and  moral — Commerce  less 
restricted — Education  of  lower  orders.  Reasons  to  hope 
that  mankind  will  never  retrograde  into  darkness.  The 
design  of  the  Christian  dispensation  to  be  introductory  to 
a  nobler  order  of  things  hereafter,  and  to  form  a  link  to 
connect  this  world  with  the  world  to  come.  Conclu- 
sion. P.  269. 


PBIUCETOH 


EC  TUBE  I 


-_ ^  .,   '> 

•*i'A  V.'  M^i  v»'  kX  A  KJ  jCX.  L. 


LJ-  U  U  U    >^ 


Psalm  xxxiii.  11. 

The  counsel  of  the  Lord  shall  endure  for  ever : 
and  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  from  generation 
to  generation, 

A  HE  general  language  of  scripture  not 
only  declares  that  God  is  the  Creator  of 
the  visible  universe,  and  that  his  creation 
is  the  work  of  consummate  wisdom;  but 
it  moreover  teaches  us,  that,  from  the  be- 
ginning, he  has  imposed  upon  the  works  of 
his  hands  a  fixed  destination,  and  has  ar- 
ranged them  in  all  their  parts  with  a  view 
to  their  accomplishing  certain  foreseen  pur- 
poses ; — a  law,  which  they  have  fulfilled, 
and  still  continue  to  fulfil,  without  devia- 
tion, without  interruption,  and  without  ces- 
sation. And  this  truth,  which  may  be  as- 
serted respecting  the  works  of  the  material 
creation,  is  no  less  indisputable  with  regard 
to  the  system  of  the  moral  world.  The  laws 
by  which  man  has  been  governed,  and  the 

B 


2  LECTURE  L 

course  by  which  human  affairs  have  been 
regulated,  have  been  disposed,  and  have 
tended  with  unerring  certainty,  to  promote 
particular  ends,  particular  results,  contem- 
plated by  the  divine  Mind  from  the  earliest 
period  from  which  we  can  compute  the 
course  of  time.  Nor  is  this  truth  the  less 
sure,  because  the  limited  faculties  of  man 
may  not  always,  or,  more  properly,  may  but 
seldom,  be  able  to  trace,  throughout  their 
whole  course,  the  designs  of  Him,  to  whom 
a  thousand  years  are  hut  as  one  day^^  and  to 
whom  the  nations  are  as  a  drop  of  a  bucket^ 
and  are  counted  as  the  small  dust  of  the  ba- 
lance ^ 

Still,  to  endeavour  to  raise  ourselves  to 
contemplations  of  this  nature,  and  to  trace 
through  a  long  course  of  ages  the  plans  of 
divine  wisdom,  is  one  of  the  noblest  efforts 
of  which  the  human  mind  is  capable.  The 
power,  even  in  a  limited  degree,  of  taking 
such  views  is  in  fact  one  of  the  points,  in 
which  we  may  be  said  still  to  retain  the 
nearest  likeness  to  our  Maker.    As  God  can 

a  2  Pet.  iii.  8.  b  Isaiah  xl.  15, 


LECTURE  I.  3 

with  one  comprehensive  glance  survey  the 
past,  the  present,  and  the  future ;  so  of  our 
species  it  has  been  beautifully  and  appro- 
priately said,  that  we  have  been  made  "  with 
"  large  discourse,  looking  before  and  after." 
And,  as  this  description  is  applicable  to  man 
alone,  compared  with  animals  of  inferior 
rank  in  the  scale  of  creation,  so,  in  compa- 
rison with  himself  in  different  conditions, 
it  is  a  characteristic  mark  of  the  adult  as 
distinguished  from  the  infant  individual, 
of  the  species  in  a  state  of  intellectual  im- 
provement, from  the  same  species  rude  and 
barbarous.  We  know  the  extremely  limited 
range  of  the  views  of  childhood ;  and,  in 
tracing  the  progress  of  the  human  mind 
from  the  ruder  to  the  more  cultivated  stages 
of  society,  we  may  perceive,  in  the  first  stage, 
something  very  similar  to  the  condition  of 
the  child,  who  is  exclusively  occupied  with 
present  objects,  and,  in  the  second,  to  that 
of  the  man  who  can  reflect  upon  the  past 
and  speculate  upon  the  future. 

The  capacity  of  taking  such  views  is  also, 
like  the  experience  purchased  by  extended 
life,  one  of  the  most  important  advantages 

B  2 


4  LECTURE  I. 

gained  by  those,  whose  lot  is  cast  in  the 
more  mature  age  of  the  world.  We  may 
observe  a  certain  defect  in  the  genius  and 
general  character  of  the  most  eminent  his- 
torians of  earlier  times,  in  comparison  with 
those  of  later  date.  In  the  finest  specimens 
of  history  even  of  the  classic  ages,  the  style 
is  indeed  beautiful  in  composition,  vivid  in 
description,  and  abounding,  unquestionably, 
with  detached  remarks  of  profound  wis- 
dom ;  in  short,  like  their  poetry,  fresh,  vi- 
gorous, animated,  and  striking.  But  they 
abound  with  crude  speculations.  They  are 
less  furnished  with  the  materials  for  a  large 
induction  :  they  theorize  on  insufficient  and 
unsubstantial  data.  The  power  of  taking 
general  views,  of  tracing  events  through  a 
long  range  of  time  from  their  causes  to 
their  final  results,  and  of  resolving  facts 
into  principles, — this  is  more  the  praise  of 
those,  to  whom  the  circumstances  of  their 
age  and  country  have  given  a  wider  range 
of  vision.  And  even  if  we  suppose  this  me- 
rit to  be  the  result,  less  of  superiority  of  in- 
tellect, than  of  the  vantage  ground  on  which 
modern   historians   stand,    still   it  renders 


LECTURE  I.  5 

their  labours  more  instructive,  as  they  are 
more  comprehensive  in  their  views,  and 
more  philosophical  in  their  deductions. 

As  the  capacity  of  taking  large  views  is 
a  characteristic  of  our  species, — of  our  spe- 
cies in  its  most  intellectual  and  matured 
state ; — so  the  views  themselves  are  highly 
profitable  for  our  moral  improvement.  Such 
at  least  I  hope  they  may  be  made  to  appear, 
— since  it  is  the  design  of  these  Lectures 
to  trace  at  large  one  great  scheme  of  divine 
providence ;  and  I  am  deeply  sensible  that 
the  most  luminous  and  profound  disquisi- 
tion, unless  it  be  conducive  to  practical  edi- 
fication, is  but  as  sounding  h^ass  or  a  tink- 
ling  cymbal  ^ 

1.  We  may  then  observe,  in  the  first  place, 
that  such  views  serve  to  exalt  our  concep- 
tions of  the  wisdom  and  power  of  God. 
When  we  turn  our  thoughts  to  a  Being 
who  formed  an  original  design  for  the  be- 
nefit of  man,  and  who,  for  a  period  of  nearly 
six  thousand  years,  has  pursued  that  plan 
without  intermission,  adapting  it  to  all  the 

c  1  Cor.  xiii.  1. 
B  3 


6  LECTURE  I. 

changes  in  human  society,  and  bending  the 
most  important  events  to  second  and  pro- 
mote it ;  when,  I  say,  we  turn  our  thoughts 
to  this  object,  we  cannot  but  be  struck  with 
amazement  at  Him,  whose  wisdom  could 
devise,  and  whose  power  could  execute  so 
vast  a  scheme.  And  although  it  may  be 
in  some  respects  improper  to  mete  a  power 
that  is  in  fact  immeasurable,  even  by  the 
highest  standard  that  we  can  imagine,  yet, 
as  we  can  only  approach  to  any  idea  of  eter- 
nity by  continually  adding  together  a  suc- 
cession of  the  longest  periods  known  to  our 
computation,  so  we  can  best  conceive  the 
idea  of  infinite  wisdom  and  power  by  ima- 
gining the  highest  exercise  of  either,  of 
which  man  would  be  capable,  and  then, 
by  seeing  how  vastly  it  has  been  tran- 
scended by  the  works  of  the  Almighty. 
Such  considerations,  as  they  tend  to  give  us 
adequate  conceptions  respecting  the  wis- 
dom and  power  of  God,  are  in  themselves 
most  valuable  ;  and  from  such  considera- 
tions we  farther  proceed,  by  a  regular  co- 
rollary, to  the  propriety  of  paying  those 
acts  of  adoration,  worship,  praise,  honour, 


LECTURE  I.  7 

and  obedience,  which  are  due  to  a  Being 
invested  with  such  attributes. 

2,  In  the  next  place,  such  views  have  the 
effect  of  exciting  our  minds  to  lofty  con- 
templations. Our  habitual  tendency  is  to 
grovel  on  the  earth,  and  to  be  engrossed 
with  present  and  with  petty  objects.  But, 
by  looking  to  subjects  large  in  their  di- 
mensions and  important  in  their  influence, 
in  particular  by  looking  to  subjects  so 
large,  so  important,  as  the  plans  of  almighty 
wisdom,  we  nurse  and  invigorate  the  faculty 
of  generalization,  which  is  the  peculiar  pri- 
vilege and  boast  of  our  nature,  and  which 
cannot  be  strengthened  without  strengthen- 
ing all  that  is  most  excellent  and  most  di- 
vine within  us.  In  regard  also  to  the  im- 
mediate object  proposed  for  our  contempla- 
tion, we  learn  to  view  it  in  its  outline  and 
in  its  general  features ;  and  by  such  a  view 
avoid  many  of  the  details,  which  principally 
give  rise  to  difference  of  opinion,  and, 
thence,  to  all  the  irritation  and  animosity, 
which  peculiarly  result  from  contradiction 
about  trifles. 

3.  Again,  Nothing  can  so  strengthen  and 

B  4 


8  LECTURE  I. 

confirm  our  faith,  our  confidence  in  final 
results,  as  a  view  of  the  unerring  course  in 
which  events  have  hitherto  proceeded  under 
the  control  of  divine  wisdom  and  power. 
When  we  consult  the  times  of  old,  and  find 
that  God  has  been  able  steadily  to  pursue 
his  plans  through  all  the  revolutions  of  the 
past,  we  are  convinced  that  they  will  equally 
proceed  amid  all  the  changes  and  chances 
of  the  future.  And  thence,  whatever  may 
be  the  aspect  of  things  at  the  time,  however 
they  may  lower  and  threaten  to  disappoint 
and  confound  us,  we  still  look  onwards 
with  firm  assurance,  that  He  who  has  begun, 
and  has  hitherto  executed  his  work,  will  be 
able  to  bring  it  to  a  complete  and  success- 
ful issue  in  the  end. 

4.  And  with  respect  to  what  will  be  more 
immediately  the  subject  of  these  Lectures, 
with  respect  to  a  point  which  brings  it  di- 
rectly within  the  scope  and  design  of  the 
pious  Founder,  it  tends  to  prove  that  our 
holy  religion  cannot  be  a  matter  of  chance 
or  of  human  contrivance,  when  we  find  that 
it  has  been  in  constant  and  progressive  ope- 
ration from  the  commencement  of  time  to 


I.ECTURE  I.  9 

the  present  period,  and,  throughout  its 
whole  course,  has  been  intimately  connected 
with  the  leading  and  most  important  events 
of  the  history  of  the  world. 

If  there  be  any  truth  in  these  remarks 
respecting  the  importance  and  beneficial 
effects  of  directing  the  mind  to  large  and 
comprehensive  views  of  divine  providence ; 
if  such  views  afford  the  noblest  exercise  of 
our  faculties ;  if  they  be  useful  toward  esta- 
blishing the  truth  of  revelation,  and  even 
instrumental  toward  promoting  the  great 
cardinal  graces  which  our  religion  especially 
recommends,  toward  confirming  our  faith, 
elevating  our  hope,  and  kindling  our  cha- 
rity, I  would  solicit  your  favourable  atten- 
tion to  the  subject  proposed  to  be  treated 
in  these  Lectures,  viz.  the  developement  and 
progress  of  the  scheme  of  divine  revelation 
from  the  beginning  of  things  to  the  present 
time. 

Of  all  the  subjects  that  can  be  proposed 
for  our  consideration,  this  is  the  most  im- 
portant; and  one  might  venture  to  illus- 
trate its  importance,  by  comparing  it  with 
another  subject,  immensely,  it  must  be  con- 


10  LECTURE  I. 

fessed,  disproportionate.  But,  as,  in  a  pic- 
ture, we  introduce  a  figure  of  smaller,  but 
known,  dimensions,  to  give  some  idea  of  the 
height  or  magnitude  of  a  larger  object, 
which  we  can  less  accurately  measure ;  so, 
if,  having  taken  a  subject  the  most  preg- 
nant with  human  interest,  and  placing  it 
by  the  side  of  the  plan  of  redemption,  we 
find  the  former  shrink  by  comparison  into 
insignificance,  this  circumstance  may  serve 
to  give  us  the  best  and  the  grandest  con- 
ception of  the  importance  of  that  plan  ot 
divine  providence,  which  we  would  attempt 
to  illustrate. 

Of  surveys  that  relate  to  affairs  merely 
civil  or  political,  the  most  interesting  and 
the  most  instructive  is,  perhaps,  the  history 
of  the  Roman  state  from  its  commencement 
to  its  termination ;  combining,  as  that  his- 
tory does,  a  greater  number  of  points  that 
deservedly  claim  our  attention,  than  can  be 
found  elsewhere.  It  proceeds,  with  a  re- 
markable degree  of  unity  of  action,  through 
a  period  of  time,  which  bears  no  inconsi- 
derable proportion  to  the  past  duration  of 
our  world.    In  that  long  period  of  time,  the 


LECTURE  I.  11 

causes  which  affect  the  destiny  of  nations 
were  able  to  have  their  full  play,  and  to  pro- 
duce their  appropriate  effects,  independent 
of  the  casual  and  sometimes  disturbing  in- 
fluence of  individual  characters  or  of  ad- 
ventitious circumstances.  The  subject  is 
also  interesting  from  its  magnitude,  as  it  is 
connected  with  the  fortunes  and  happiness 
of  a  large  portion  of  the  nations  of  the 
globe.  We  moreover  possess  documents, 
more  or  less  complete,  which  enable  us  to 
take  the  survey  in  question  with  tolerable 
accuracy ;  and  lastly,  we  are  now  removed 
from  the  object  in  view  to  a  sufficient  dis- 
tance, to  be  able  to  survey  it,  not  in  parts, 
but  in  the  whole,  and  with  attention  not  dis- 
proportionably  attracted  by  circumstances 
and  points  that  touch  ourselves. 

Accordingly,  if  there  be  one  subject  of  a 
merely  secular  nature,  that  particularly  de- 
mands and  repays  our  attention,  it  is  the 
Roman  history.  In  the  course  of  that  his- 
tory we  see  a  diminutive  state  rising  by  re- 
gular steps  to  a  condition  of  unexampled 
power ;  and  again,  sinking  from  that  emi- 
nence into  the  lowest  degradation.    We  are 


12  LECTURE  I. 

enabled  to  observe  what  may  be  effected, 
in  the  first  instance,  by  institutions  that 
look  exclusively  to  the  formation  of  the 
public  character,  and  to  the  production  of 
those  bold,  vigorous,  and  energetic  qualities, 
which  must  ever  give  the  state  wherein 
they  abound  an  irresistible  ascendency  over 
its  tamer  neighbours  or  rivals.  We  are  en- 
abled to  see  how,  when  these  qualities  had 
produced  their  appropriate  effects  of  wealth 
and  aggrandizement,  the  temptation  to 
wield  and  enjoy  such  power  generated  a 
description  of  men,  who  availed  themselves 
of  the  opportunities  afforded  by  such  a  sys- 
tem to  embroil  the  government  at  home, 
till  civil  commotions  arose,  and  ultimately 
subsided  in  the  triumph  of  one,  first  over 
his  political  opponents,  and  then  over  his 
country.  We  are  also  enabled  to  see  how, 
beneath  the  overshadowing  despotism  thus 
produced,  public  virtues  immediately  droop- 
ed and  faded ;  every  thing  that  is  generous 
and  noble  lay  prostrate ;  and  if  the  power 
itself  continued  to  stand,  it  stood,  not  by  its 
roots  firmly  grappling  the  soil,  but  only  by 
its  own  weight,  ready  to  fall  as  soon  as  there 


LECTURE  I.  13 

should  be  found  any  external  force  of  suf- 
ficient momentum  to  impel  and  overthrow 
it. 

Such  are  some  of  the  views  which  have 
been  repeatedly  drawn  from  a  survey  of 
the  Roman  history ;  and  which,  as  they  ex- 
hibit some  grand  principles  that,  under  si- 
milar circumstances,  will  probably  ever  act 
in  a  manner  nearly  similar,  are  replete 
with  instruction,  and  are  capable  of  teach- 
ing the  best  rules  of  moral  and  political 
wisdom. 

But,  although  such  be  the  importance 
and  interest  of  the  history  in  question, 
we  shall  find  it  absolutely  insignificant, 
when  compared  with  the  immense  value 
of  the  history  of  human  salvation.  In 
point  of  duration,  the  latter  commences 
from  the  beginning  of  this  system  of  things, 
and  not  only  will  endure  to  the  end  of  this 
system,  but  will  continue  its  effects  through 
the  endless  ages  of  eternity.  The  parties 
concerned  are  the  whole  human  race ;  and  . 
concerned  deeply  and  vitally,  since  it  in- 
volves their  happiness  both  now  and  here- 
after.    The  lessons  which  it  teaches,  on  the 


14  LECTURE  I. 

one  side,  respecting  the  wisdom  and  mercy 
of  God,  and  on  the  other,  respecting  the 
tremendous  consequences  of  sin  in  man,  are 
most  impressive.  The  documents  which 
we  possess  on  the  subject  are  of  the  surest 
authority,  since  they  bear  the  seal  of  divine 
inspiration.  And  there  prevails  throughout 
that  harmony  and  continuity  of  plan,  which 
may  be  expected  where  it  is  under  the  ma- 
nagement of  One,  whose  power  nothing  can 
defeat,  nothing  interrupt. 

Such  appears  to  be  the  magnitude  and 
importance  of  the  subject  proposed  to  be 
treated  in  the  ensuing  Lectures.  But  the 
subject  having  yet  been  stated  only  in  a 
general  manner,  I  would  now  proceed  to 
explain  more  particularly  the  precise  point 
of  view,  under  which  I  conceive  the  great 
plan  of  divine  revelation  may  not  unpro- 
fitably  be  submitted  to  observation. 

The  whole  scheme  takes  its  rise  from  the 
fall  and  defection  of  man.  This  is  the 
hinge  on  which  every  thing  turns.  Had 
man  continued  upright  and  obedient,  there 
would  have  been  no  necessity,  in  any  sense 
of  the  word,  to  restoi^e  him.    Persevering  in 


LECTURE  I.  15 

a  state  of  sinless  innocence,  and  exempt 
from  evil  moral  or  physical,  he  would  have 
enjoyed  an  immortality  of  happiness  ;  then, 
as  now,  from  the  unmerited  grace  and  fa- 
vour of  God,  but  under  circumstances  and 
conditions  entirely  different.  Still,  as  a 
moral  agent,  it  was  necessary  that  he  should 
be  subject  to  some  probation ;  and,  if  in  a 
state  of  probation,  that  he  should  be  at  li- 
berty to  observe  or  to  transgress  the  test  of 
obedience  prescribed  to  him.  We  perhaps 
might  also  find,  that,  in  the  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances under  which  mankind  had  been 
placed,  a  single  pair  in  the  world,  abound- 
ing with  every  thing,  not  only  necessary, 
but  convenient  and  agreeable  for  life,  it  is 
not  easy  to  conceive  in  what  other  point, 
than  in  that  actually  prescribed,  the  test  of 
obedience  to  the  will  of  God  could  have 
been  made  to  subsist.  It  may,  however,  be 
sufficient,  and  it  is  perhaps  safer,  to  resolve 
the  whole  into  the  sovereign  and  unques- 
tionable will  of  God.  It  must  be  unneces- 
sary for  me,  as  being  a  subject  so  well 
known,  to  state  the  particular  trial  imposed 
on  man,  or  his  lamentable  failure.     It  is 


16  LECTURE  I. 

enough  to  say,  that  by  disobedience  he  lost 
the  divine  favour ;  and,  with  the  knowledge 
of  good  and  evil,  learned  by  fatal  expe- 
rience the  prevalence  of  the  latter  over 
beings,  no  longer  strong  in  the  immediate 
protection  and  grace  of  God.  Having 
yielded  himself  servant  to  sin,  he  became 
by  that  act  subject  in  his  own  person  to 
the  various  evils  that  sin  entails  upon  man, 
to  various  distresses  in  the  progress  through 
life,  to  disease  and  decay,  and  finally  to 
death,  with  all  its  tremendous  train  of  after- 
consequences.  Nor  was  the  stream,  thus 
polluted  at  its  source,  likely  to  purify  itself 
in  the  course  of  time.  There  was  no  pro- 
spect that  future  generations,  to  be  born 
under  the  sentence,  and  under  all  the 
pains  and  disabilities  incidental  to  the  sen- 
tence, should  be  able  by  any  efforts  of  their 
own  to  extricate  themselves  from  those 
evils.  On  the  other  hand,  that  God  should 
have  immediately  reversed  his  own  decree ; 
that  he  should  have  remitted  the  penal 
consequences  of  disobedience  so  lately  and 
so  solemnly  denounced  by  his  own  mouth ; 
this  would  not  only  have  argued   in  the 


LECTURE  I.  17 

Judge  of  the  whole  earth  a  mutability  in- 
consistent with  his  character,  but  would 
have  been  little  likely  to  command  the  re- 
spect and  the  submission  of  the  subjects  of 
his  government.  But  God  is  infinite  both 
in  wisdom  and  in  goodness.  He  was  able 
at  once  to  devise  a  scheme,  by  which  mercy 
and  truth  might  meet  together^  righteousness 
mid  peace  might  kiss  each  other  "^ ;  by  which, 
without  inverting  his  laws,  without  com- 
promising his  dignity,  without  extenuating 
the  heinousness  of  sin,  he  might  yet  undo 
the  mischief  occasioned  by  the  transgres- 
sion of  our  first  parents,  and  might  restore 
mankind  to  grace  and  favour.  This  was 
the  incarnation  and  death  of  his  only-be- 
gotten and  well-beloved  Son  ;  who,  at  some 
future  time  to  be  determined  by  the  divine 
counsels,  was  to  offer  himself  in  the  human 
form  a  piacular  victim  for  the  offending 
race  of  man,  and,  satisfaction  to  divine  jus- 
tice being  thus  made,  was  to  reestablish 
the  communication  between  heaven  and 
earth,  and  to  raise  fallen  man  to  that  capa- 

^  Psalm  Ixxxv.  10.  ^ 

C 


18  LECTURE  I. 

city  of  serving  and  pleasing  God,  which  he 
enjoyed  before  his  transgression. 

The  Atonement — the  Atonement  by  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  sins  of  man — 
has  thus  been  from  the  beginning  the  corner 
stone  of  the  whole  structure  of  divine  reve- 
lation. This  is  the  leading  clue  that  guides 
us  through  the  whole  scheme.  This  is  the 
main  point,  to  which  every  thing  contained 
in  that  scheme  looks  directly  or  indirectly, 
prospectively  or  retrospectively.  This  is 
the  alpha  and  the  omega,  the  first  and  the 
last,  the  beginning  and  end,  of  what  may 
be  distinctively  termed  the  great  counsel  of 
God. 

But,  while  the  Atonement  has  been  the 
animating  spirit  that  has  pervaded  and  in- 
formed the  whole  system  of  revelation,  the 
body  and  form,  in  which  that  spirit  should 
be  invested,  might  have  been  variously  de- 
termined ;  and  the  execution  of  the  whole 
plan,  and  of  every  part  of  that  plan,  no  less 
than  its  original  conception,  has  been  alto- 
gether dependent  on  the  good  pleasure  of 
God.  With  Him  it  was  optional  even 
whether  this  great  salvation  should  in  any 


LECTURE  I.  19 

way  be  made  known  to  man  ;  since  we  can, 
in  strictness,  conceive  it  possible  that  a  re- 
conciliatory  process  might  have  gone  on  in 
such  a  manner,  as  to  have  remained  secret 
to  the  whole  race  of  mankind  in  this  life  ^ 
as,  in  point  of  fact,  the  real  atonement  has 
remained  secret  to  a  very  large  majority  of 
mankind,  to  whom  we  believe,  nevertheless, 
its  benefits  to  have  accrued.  Or,  if  the 
gracious  design  of  God  were  to  be  made 
known  to  man,  it  might  have  been  made 
known  by  modes  and  processes,  and  under 
circumstances,  infinitely  various.  For  in- 
stance, the  Redeemer  might  have  been  sent 
into  the  world  immediately  after  the  fall, 
or  at  a  period  less  or  more  distant  from 
that  event.  The  act,  by  which  he  accom- 
plished the  redemption,  might  have  stood 
single  and  insulated,  or  might  have  been 
connected  with  a  series  of  preparatory  and 
introductory  measures.  And  if  the  plan 
were  progressive,  each  succeeding  measure 
might  have  looked  exclusively  to  its  pecu- 
liar and  ultimate  and  supreme  object,  or 

^  Paley's  Evidences,  vol.  ii.  p.  ^4. 
C  2 


20  LECTURE  I. 

might  have  been  made  a  vehicle  for  con- 
veying  communications  from  God  on  other 
matters,  which  he  proposed  to  reveal  to 
man. 

These,  and  numberless  other  possible 
combinations,  were  all,  as  we  must  be  well 
aware,  in  the  breast  of  God  alone.  But, 
looking  to  what  is  now  known  to  be  the 
state  of  the  case,  we  perceive  that  the  ad- 
vent of  the  Redeemer  was  postponed,  com- 
paratively, to  a  late  period  of  the  world. 
We  believe,  indeed,  that  the  meritorious  ef- 
ficacy of  the  redemption  commenced  from 
the  period  when  it  w^as  decreed  in  the  di- 
vine counsels,  and  that,  in  the  eyes  of  an 
eternal  and  all-seeing  God,  the  Lamb  was 
slam,  slain  virtually  and  in  effect, /rom  the 
foundation  of  the  world  K  But  according  to 
the  estimate  of  shortlived  mortals,  the  pro- 
mised Seed  did  not  proceed  to  bruise  the 
head  of  the  serpent,  till  the  hopes  of  the 
faithful  had  been  put  to  a  long  and  a  se- 
vere trial.  So,  looking  again  to  the  actual 
state  of  the  case,  w^e  know  that  his  personal 

^  Rev.  xiii.  8. 


LECTURE  I.  21 

appearance  was  preceded  by  earlier  dispen- 
sations of  religion,  each  introductory  to  the 
following,  and  each,  at  the  same  time,  con- 
trived to  be  made  instrumental  for  promul- 
gating other  and  most  important  informa- 
tion respecting  the  nature  and  the  will  of 
God. 

This  arrangement  of  divine  providence 
is  so  remarkable,  that  it  cannot  fail  to  at- 
tract our  observation ;  nor  only  to  attract 
our  observation,  but  also  to  excite  in  us  a 
curiosity  to  understand,  and  a  desire  to  in- 
terpret it.  And,  if  that  curiosity  and  that 
desire  be  kept  within  just  bounds ;  if  any 
inquiry  for  the  purpose  of  gratifying  them 
be  prosecuted  soberly,  and  with  a  proper 
feeling  of  submission  to  the  supreme  will 
of  God ;  the  feeling  cannot  in  any  way  be 
thought  reprehensible. 

To  me  then  it  appears, — though  I  speak 
with  an  overwhelming  sense  of  the  insuffi- 
ciency, of  the  nothingness  of  our  best  rea- 
son in  attempting  to  fathom  the  depths  of 
divine  wisdom  ; — to  me  it  appears,  that  in 
order  to  qualify  us  to  be  partakers,  indivi- 
dually, of  the  future,  the  spiritual,  the  eter- 

c  3 


22  LECTURE  I. 

nal  benefits  of  the  redemption  by  Christ, 
with  a  view  and  in  subserviency  to  this  de- 
sign, the  Almighty  has  also  formed  a  plan, 
whereby  man,  taken  collectively  and  in  the 
aggregate,  might  become  gradually  wiser 
and  better  in  this  life ;  might  be  trained 
during  his  abode  on  earth  in  such  a  course 
of  improvement  as  his  nature  is  capable  of 
receiving ;  and  might  be  made  to  approxi- 
mate, in  such  degree  as  he  is  able,  to  that 
resto7*atio7i  to  a  similitude  to  his  Maker, 
which  it  is  the  purpose  of  divine  provi- 
dence ultimately  to  complete. 

In  pursuance  of  this  great  design,  it 
should  seem  that  man  has  been  placed  by 
the  Almighty  under  a  course  of  moral 
discipline  and  instruction  in  his  passage 
through  successive  generations  ;  that  many 
providential  arrangements  have  been  made 
to  conduct  him  in  his  destined  path  of  im- 
provement ;  and  that,  as  the  chief  and  most 
efficacious  of  those  arrangements,  he  has 
been  placed,  as  it  were,  under  the  tuition 
of  revealed  religion,  to  be  instructed  in  the 
knowledge  of  divine  things.  Accordingly, 
it  should  seem  that  revelation,  in  its  ca- 


LECTURE  I  23 

pacity  of  the  preceptor  of  man,  has  ever 
shaped  its  proceedings  with  a  view  to  his 
edification.  With  this  view,  it  has  ap- 
pended to  its  several  dispensations  much 
matter,  if  not  strictly  and  essentially  neces- 
sary to  the  direct  purposes  of  that  dispen- 
sation, yet  profitahle  for  doctrine^  for  re- 
proof for  correctioyi,,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness.  With  the  same  view,  it  has 
thrown  a  considerable  light  on  the  divine 
nature  and  attributes,  and  has  given  many 
precepts  and  admonitions  for  the  regula- 
tion of  human  life. 

That  the  course  of  discipline,  to  which  the 
human  race  has  been  thus  subjected,  has 
been,  to  a  certain  and  to  a  considerable  de- 
gree, successful,  we  can  hardly,  I  think,  fail 
to  perceive,  if  we  will  compare  man  with 
himself  at  two  eras  far  removed  from  each 
other.  Nearer  periods  of  time,  as  they  are 
subject  to  various  alternations  of  advance- 
ment and  recession,  are  less  calculated  to 
shew  the  point  in  question.  But  if  we  will 
take  two  distant  terms,  if  we  will  consider 
the  state  of  mankind,  for  instance,  3000 
years  ago  and  at  the  present  day,  we  must 

c  4 


24  LECTURE  I. 

be  struck  with  the  progress  that  has  been 
made.  The  observation  of  the  past  may 
even  incline  us  to  look  onwards,  and  may 
tempt  us  to  believe,  not  certainly  that  man, 
while  he  remains  on  earth,  shall  ever  be 
exempt  from  sin  and  misery,  but  that, 
when  the  plans  of  divine  wisdom  shall  have 
had  a  fuller  operation,  he  may  yet  be  ad- 
vanced and  meliorated  to  a  degree,  which  it 
requires  perhaps  a  sanguine,  but  not,  I  hope, 
an  irrational  or  an  unchristian  frame  of 
mind  to  anticipate.  But,  without  insisting 
on  such  speculations  for  the  future,  with  a 
view  solely  to  what  has  actually  taken  place, 
we  may  next  remark,  that,  if  revealed  reli- 
gion, so  far  as  it  has  borne  a  part  in  the 
training  and  discipline  of  man,  has  exe- 
cuted its  office  with  any  degree  of  success, 
it  is  because  it  has  proceeded  on  such  prin- 
ciples, as  alone  can  make  any  plan  of  edu- 
cation successful. 

Our  experience  and  observation  tell  us, 
that  all  education  should  be  conducted  on 
these  two  principles ;  the  one,  to  adapt  the 
nature  and  extent  of  the  instruction,  and 
also  the  mode  of  conveying  it,  to  the  facul- 


LECTURE  I.  25 

ties  and  capacity  of  the  pupil ;  the  other, 
to  consider  each  step  in  knowledge,  not 
merely  as  an  advance  to  that  particular 
point,  but  as  an  accommodation  and  faci- 
lity for  a  farther  progression. 

So  it  has  been  in  the  education  of  the  hu- 
man species  under  revelation.  According 
to  the  first  principle,  the  course  of  disci- 
pline, adapting  itself  to  that  intellectual 
childhood  which  characterized  the  early 
state  of  man,  w^as  at  first  addressed  to  the 
senses ;  it  was  also  elementary,  confined  to 
the  rudiments  of  divine  knowledge,  content 
with  giving  milk  to  the  child.  But  neither, 
according  to  the  second  principle,  has  any 
dispensation  of  religion  terminated  in  itself. 
Each  has  been  used  as  a  stage,  whereon  to 
erect  something  higher.  Or,  to  pursue  the  il- 
lustrations before  adopted  from  the  apostle, 
the  simpler  elements  have  led  the  way  to 
the  deeper  things  of  God.  The  aliment, 
that  has  been  given,  has  not  only  been  such 
as  could  be  digested  and  assimilated  into 
the  human  system,  but  also  such  as  would 
tend  to  strengthen  and  mature  it,  till   it 


26  LECTURE  I. 

could  bear,  not  milk  for  the  child,  but  meat 
for  the  man  ^'. 

These  views,  if  they  be  correct,  are  eluci- 
datory of  those  arrangements  of  divine  pro- 
vidence in  the  matter  of  revelation,  to  which 
we  have  before  adverted,  and  afford  some 
explanation  why  the  dispensations  of  reli- 
gion have  been  dealt  out  to  man  in  the 
mode  and  in  the  measure  which  we  see. 
And  these  are  the  views  which  I  propose 
more  particularly  to  illustrate  in  the  ensu- 
ing Lectures.  I  would  state,  and  I  would 
willingly  state  in  such  manner  as  to  make 
it  impossible  that  my  meaning  should  be 
misconceived,  that  revelation  has  principally 
looked  to  spiritual  matters,  and  that  its 
main  design  has  been  to  make  known  the 
great  doctrine  of  immortal  life,  purchased 
for  man  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  divine  Re- 
deemer. But  I  also  believe,  and  I  would 
attempt  to  shew,  that,  in  order  to  qualify 
us  to  be  meet  partakers  of  that  great  salva- 
tion, revelation  has,  moreover,  been  given 

§  1  Cor.  lii.  2.     Hcb.  v,  12,  13,  14. 


LECTURE  I.  27 

with  a  view  to  promote  the  progressive  im- 
provement of  man  in  this  life ;  and,  with 
this  view,  has  been  adapted  to  the  circum- 
stances and  condition  of  the  human  race,  in 
the  successive  periods  of  the  world. 

This  view  of  things  will  lead  us  to  consi- 
der the  scheme  of  divine  revelation  princi- 
pally in  its  connection  with  the  progress  of 
human  society.  It  will  also  lead  us  to  treat 
the  subject,  in  a  great  measure,  historically ; 
to  trace  the  annals  of  revelation  and  the  an- 
nals of  general  history,  both  of  course  merely 
in  their  outline,  but  in  their  mutual  relation 
and  dependency.  And,  without  farther  an- 
ticipating what  will  follow,  I  think  it  will 
appear,  that,  as  the  two  systems  have  both 
been  under  the  presiding  care  of  the  same 
divine  providence,  so  they  have  exercised, 
and  have  been  designed  to  exercise,  a  reci- 
procal influence  each  over  the  other ;  that, 
on  the  one  side,  revelation  has  often  re- 
ceived its  shape  and  direction  from  the  course 
of  secular  events ;  on  the  other  side,  the  course 
of  secular  events  has  often  been  moulded 
with  a  view  to  promote  the  interests  and  to 
effectuate  the  purposes  of  revelation. 


28  LECTURE  I. 

But,  before  we  proceed  to  trace  what 
I  thus  suppose  to  constitute  one  great 
scheme  of  Providence,  it  should  be  observed, 
that  we  must  not  expect  to  see  it  advanc- 
ing with  an  uniform,  or  always  a  perceptible 
pace.  We  may  imagine  plans,  in  which,  as 
in  a  drama  constructed  on  the  strict  rules 
of  art,  there  shall  be  a  regularly  progressive 
series  of  action,  and  a  symmetrical  adjust- 
ment of  part  to  part.  In  the  mean  while, 
the  mighty  Master  of  the  universe,  as  he 
has  the  command  of  all  time  in  his  hands, 
may  conduct  his  plans  with  a  seeming  irre- 
gularity, that  mocks  our  petty  calculations. 
In  fact,  analogy,  so  far  as  analogy  deserves 
our  attention,  might  lead  us  to  expect,  that, 
in  so  large  a  plan,  there  should  be  spaces 
apparently  blank  and  void.  The  large  por- 
tion of  our  globe  occupied  by  waters,  moun- 
tains, and  deserts,  that  are  incapable  of  being 
rendered  habitable  or  productive  for  the  use 
of  man  ;  the  hours  of  every  day  necessarily 
spent  in  a  suspension  of  consciousness,  or  in 
the  mere  sustenance  and  recreation  of  our 
earthly  part ;  the  years  passed  in  the  desti- 
tution and  feebleness  of  infancy,  or   in  a 


LECTURE  I.  29 

course  of  discipline  and  instruction  prepara- 
tory to  the  great  purposes  of  human  life;  and 
of  mankind,  the  numbers  inevitably  con- 
demned to  ignorance,  by  inhabiting  coun- 
tries overspread  with  barbarism,  or  by  being 
employed,  in  more  cultivated  regions,  in  the 
laborious  and  coarse  occupations  of  society  ; 
these  things,  in  conjunction  with  the  irregular 
and  seemingly  desultory  manner  in  which 
the  moral  government  of  the  universe  is  ad- 
ministered, seem  to  form  points  of  analogy, 
which  might  lead  us  to  expect,  that  the  plan 
of  the  Almighty  in  the  matter  of  revelation 
should  not  be  conducted  with  that  nice  and 
exact  precision,  which  we  can  imagine,  and 
perhaps  might  desire.  But,  as  the  foregoing 
appearances,  however  remarkable,  do  not 
lead  us  to  question  the  power,  or  the  wisdom, 
or  the  goodness  of  Providence,  so  neither 
should  the  slowness  or  irregularity  of  the 
plan  of  revelation  make  us  feel  any  mis- 
givings as  to  its  existence  or  its  ultimate  suc- 
cess. It  is  enough  for  us,  if,  having  per- 
ceived one  great  design,  we  can  satisfy  our- 
selves, by  infallible  indexes  and  admeasure- 
ments, that  it  has  hitherto  advanced  pro- 


30  LECTURE  I. 

gressively,  if  not  uninterruptedly  nor  speed- 
ily ;  enough,  if,  from  the  observation  of  the 
past,  we  can  rest  assured  that,  with  what- 
ever fluctuations,  with  whatever  occasional 
ebbs,  it  will  still  roll  onwards,  still  pursue 
its  career,  in  which  it  will  neither'  labour^  nor 
be  weary,  nor  cease  from  its  work.  And  if  my 
proposed  undertaking  shall  have  any  claims 
to  your  favourable  attention,  it  cannot  be  by 
making  any  new  discoveries  in  this  great 
system,  but  by  tracing  it  in  continuity,  and 
in  one  uninterrupted  series.  I  have  no  pre- 
tension to  bring  forward  what  has  been  be- 
fore unsaid.  My  only  aim  is  to  pursue  the 
thread,  which,  from  the  beginning  of  time 
to  the  present  day,  seems  to  run  through 
the  great  maze  of  the  providential  history 
of  man;  to  bring  together  parts,  each  of 
which  has  been  severally  examined  and  de- 
monstrated, and  to  combine  them  in  such 
a  manner,  as  to  make  them  appear  to  be, 
what  in  reality  they  are,  one  grand,  one 
consistent  and  harmonious  whole. 

The  subject  will  carry  us  over  a  vast  du- 
ration of  time  and  an  immense  field  of 
events.     In  the  execution  of  a  plan  of  such 


LECTURE  I.  31 

magnitude,  it  will  of  course  be  imprac- 
ticable, within  the  limited  compass  of  these 
Lectures,  to  enter  into  many  details.  But 
these  details  may  safely  be  curtailed,  since 
they  are  fully  given  in  numberless  works  of 
standard  merit.  The  subject  itself  will,  I 
think,  be  best  exhibited,  if  we  consider,  first, 
the  primeval  dispensation ;  next,  the  reli- 
gious system  given  to  the  chosen  family  and 
people ;  and  then,  some  of  the  effects  of 
those  revelations  on  the  gentile  world.  We 
shall  afterwards  consider,  successively,  the 
personal  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ ;  the  pro- 
gress of  his  visible  church  on  earth  ;  the  in- 
fluence which  the  spirit  of  his  religion  has 
thus  far  produced  on  society ;  and,  lastly, 
the  chief  causes  which  have  hitherto  im- 
peded its  operation,  and  our  reasonable 
hopes  and  expectations  for  the  time  to 
come. 

This  plan,  were  it  but  adequately  exe- 
cuted, would  exhibit  before  our  eyes  the 
great  scheme  of  divine  providence  in  the 
matter  of  revelation,  as  we  examine  a  large 
tract  of  country  represented    on  a  model. 


82  LECTURE  I. 

Or,  we  may  say,  it  would  place  us  in  such 
a  situation  for  the  survey  of  the  whole  plan, 
as  if,  from  some  commanding  eminence,  we 
could  see  at  once  submitted  to  our  eye  the 
course  of  a  mighty  and  majestic  river,  from 
its  source  to  its  termination.  We  might 
see  it  rising  in  the  midst  of  rocks  and  pre- 
cipices, far  from  the  haunts  of  men  ;  thence 
we  might  see  it  augmented  by  tributary 
streams,  and  visiting  regions,  sometimes 
barren  and  desert,  but  more  frequently 
smiling  under  cultivation  and  improve- 
ment; and  ever,  as  it  proceeded  on  its 
course,  contributing  to  the  accommodation 
and  enjoyment  of  the  realms  through  which 
it  flowed.  So  we  might  see  the  stream  of 
divine  revelation  originating  where  society 
was  uncultivated ;  we  might  next  observe 
it  with  augmented  volume  traversing  the 
vast  and  diversified  field  of  history,  and 
observe  it  ever  diffusing  happiness  and 
blessings  on  those  whom  it  visited.  And, 
should  we  be  stationed,  as  our  great  poet 
has  stationed  the  parent  of  mankind,  on 
"  the    specular    mount"    of    prophecy,    we 


LECTURE  I.  S3 

might  even  trace  the  same  stream,  when  it 
would  have  been  hid  from  our  unassisted 
vision,  and  might  follow  its  onward  course, 
till  it  was  lost  in  the  immeasurable,  the 
shoreless  ocean  of  eternity. 


D 


LECTURE   11. 


John  xvi.  12. 

I  have  yet  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but 
ye  cannot  hear  them  now, 

A  HESE  words,  addressed  by  our  blessed  Sa- 
viour to  his  disciples  during  his  abode  on 
earth,  may  form  no  unapt  introduction  to 
an  attempt  to  illustrate  the  manner,  in 
which  the  same  gracious  Word,  He,  who,  in 
all  the  revelations  of  the  divine  will,  has 
been  the  organ  of  communication  with 
man,  has,  in  the  several  periods  of  the  world, 
adapted  his  religious  instructions  to  the  ex- 
igencies and  to  the  capacity  of  those  who 
were  to  receive  them 

In  the  introductory  Lecture,  I  supposed 
that,  in  subordination  to  the  great  plan  of 
redemption  by  the  meritorious  sacrifice  of 
the  promised  Seed,  it  has  been  the  design 
of  Almighty  God  to  lead  the  human  race 
through  a  course  of  progressive  improve- 
ment in  this  world.  For  this  purpose,  I 
supposed  that  divine  revelation  has  l^een 

D  2 


36  LECTURE  II. 

assigned  to  be  the  instructor  of  man  in  re- 
ligious knowledge ;  and  that  its  several  dis- 
pensations have  been  given  in  accordance 
with  the  actual  circumstances  of  the  world 
in  its  successive  stages.  In  illustration  of 
this  view  of  things  it  is  our  business  in  the 
present  Lecture  to  trace  the  condition  of 
man,  and,  in  close  conjunction  with  that 
question,  the  course  of  religious  instruction 
imparted  to  him,  in  the  earliest  stage  of  our 
present  system. 

On  this  subject,  it  may,  however,  be  fairly 
acknowledged,  that  the  scantiness  and  ob- 
scurity of  our  authentic  materials  make  it 
no  easy  matter  to  speak.  What  we  know 
with  assurance,  I  need  hardly  remark,  is 
drawn  altogether  from  the  Bible ;  and,  in 
the  Bible,  the  information  respecting  a  pe- 
riod of  time,  extending  over  more  than  2000 
years,  is  comprised  in  eleven  short  chapters. 
Some  writers  have  indeed  indulged  them- 
selves in  giving  us  details  of  the  empires 
that  were  formed,  and  of  the  kings  that 
reigned,  before  the  flood  ^.     But  such  ac- 

^  Univ.  Hist.  Anc.  vol.  i.  p.  44,  &c. 


LECTURE  II.  87 

counts,  if  not  altogether  fabulous,  rest  on 
authority  extremely  questionable.  In  the 
ensuing  inquiry  I  would  confine  myself 
strictly  to  what  is  written,  or  what  may  be 
collected  by  fair  inference  from  scripture. 
And  if  we  will  now  look  to  the  scriptural 
account  of  the  first,  of  the  aboriginal,  con- 
dition of  man,  I  think  we  shall  perceive  a 
proof  of  the  high  value  of  our  Bible,  (inde- 
pendent of  its  other  and  superior  claims  to 
our  regard,)  as  containing  materials  for  a 
history  of  the  human  species,  which  a  close 
examination  will  shew  to  be  the  most  cre- 
dible and  the  most  consonant  with  sound 
philosophy. 

We  know  that  certain  writers  ^  have  cho- 
sen to  describe  the  primordial  representa- 
tives of  the  human  species,  in  language  that 
might  be  applied  to  the  beasts  that  perish, 
as  engaged  solely  in  providing  for  their 
physical  necessities,  without  any  fixed  ha- 
bitation, without  any  knowledge  of  the  arts, 
without  language,  without  social  union,  and 
without  religion.     So  brutally  debased,  in« 

^  Lucretius,  lib.  v.  Hor.  Sat.  iii.  99.  Cic.  Tusc.  v. 

D  3 


38  LECTURE  11. 

deed,  we  believe  man  never  has  been  found. 
And  it  immediately  strikes  us  that  the  scrip- 
tural representation  of  primeval  man  differs 
essentially  from  such  a  picture.  It  even 
exhibits  him  in  a  state  widely  different  from 
our  authentic  accounts  of  several  barbarous 
and,  as  we  suppose,  degenerate  tribes,  on 
their  first  discovery  by  more  civilized  na- 
tions, both  in  ancient  and  in  modern  times. 
The  scripture  tells  us,  that  the  human 
race  sprang  from  a  single  pair.  It  also  tells 
us,  what  we  should  not  otherwise  have 
known,  that  the  first  authors  of  the  human 
race  rendered  themselves  obnoxious  to  the 
displeasure  of  God.  Still  we  find  man,  im- 
mediately after  his  expulsion  from  paradise, 
not  subsisting  on  the  nuts  and  berries  of 
the  wood,  nor  even  on  the  precarious  supply 
of  the  chase ;  but,  according  to  his  doom,  a 
cultivator  of  the  earth  %  with  some  know- 
ledge of  the  plants  useful  for  human  con- 
sumption, and  with  domestic  animals  under 
his  control.  We  find  a  provision  early 
made  for  his  clothing*^.     We  find  him  at 

c  Genesis  iv.  2.  d  Chap.  iii.  1, 


LECTURE  11.  39 

once  fixed  to  a  determinate  spot  for  his  ha- 
bitation ;  and  we  early  read  of  a  collection 
of  residences,  which,  although  of  necessity 
extremely  small,  exhibits  the  principle  of  so- 
cial union  ^  We  also  find  him,  though  at  a 
period  somewhat  later  than  that  of  which  I 
now  speak,  master  of  certain  arts  calculated 
for  the  convenience  and  even  the  embellish- 
ment of  human  life,  as  the  working  of  me- 
tals, and  music  ^ 

In  his  domestic  capacity  we  find  the  law, 
which  had  originally  provided  an  help  meet 
for  man,  continuing  to  subsist  in  the  insti- 
tution of  marriage  ^ ;  and  although  in  one, 
and  that  an  apostate  race,  we  perceive  after- 
wards an  instance  of  polygamy,  there  is  no- 
thing that  shews  the  slightest  tendency  to- 
ward the  vague  intercourse  of  the  sexes,  of 
which  we  read  in  the  accounts  of  some  of  the 
South  sea  islands,  or  of  the  community  of 
wives,  which  is  said  once  to  have  prevailed 
in  our  own  country  ^.  From  the  matrimonial 
union  the  distinction  of  families  necessarily 

e  Gen.  iii.  16.  »  Chap.  iii.  S2,  23.  g  Chap.  hi.  23. 
i^  Csesar,  1.  v.  s.  10. 

D  4 


40  LECTURE  11. 

followed ;  and,  by  this  distinction,  the  foun- 
dation was  at  once  laid  for  those  domestic 
sympathies  and  charities,  which  form  the 
first  step  toward  the  moral  exaltation  of 
man,  as  they  first  carry  his  thoughts  be- 
yond the  range  of  mere  selfish  gratifica- 
tion. 

To  this  establishment  of  the  domestic 
ties,  it  appears  that  we  should  add  the  re- 
cognition of  property.  Those  who  tilled 
the  ground  or  tended  cattle,  and,  still 
more,  those  who,  in  later  times,  fabricated 
tents  or  wrought  in  brass  and  iron,  must 
have  done  it  for  their  own  use,  and  with  a 
sense  of  exclusive  right  over  the  products 
of  their  industry  and  ingenuity. 

To  proceed  also  to  a  point  more  connect- 
ed with  the  intellectual  nature  of  man,  we 
find  him  from  the  beginning  possessed  of 
language ;  and  he,  who,  immediately  after 
his  creation,  was  enabled  to  give  names  to 
all  cattle^  and  to  the  fowl  of  the  ai?*,  and  to 
eveiy  beast  of  the  f  eld  \  was  also  able  at 
once  to   hold   communion  with   God  and 

'  Genesis  ii.  20. 


LECTURE  11.  41 

with  the  partner  of  his  life  by  articulate 
speech. 

All  these  circumstances  imply  that  ex- 
treme rudeness  and  savage  ignorance  are 
far  from  the  original  and  proper  condition 
of  man ;  that  art,  as  has  been  excellently 
said,  is  his  nature '';  and  that  so  far  from  its 
being  the  law  of  his  existence  to  emerge 
into  order  and  civilization  out  of  a  state 
little  above  the  beasts  of  the  field,  we  have 
reason  to  believe,  that  when  he  is  found  in 
such  barbarism,  it  is  the  consequence  of  a 
degeneracy  and  deterioration  of  his  facul- 
ties, and  of  a  loss  of  the  endowments  once 
possessed  by  the  primitive  race. 

I  call  them  endoiuments,  since  in  all  this 
we  can  hardly  fail  to  perceive  the  hand  of 
God  placing  man  at  once  in  the  path  of 
order  and  cultivation.  In  tracing  the 
stream  of  knowledge  backwards  to  its  ori- 
gin, it  is  difficult  to  discover  from  whence 
it  first  sprang,  except  from  the  supernal 
source  of  all  wisdom  and  mercy.  We  are 
speaking  of  a  period  when  all  collateral  as- 

^  Burke,  vol.  vi.  p.  218. 


42  LECTURE  II. 

sistance  or  instruction  from  fellow-mortals 
in  a  state  of  farther  advancement  was  out  of 
the  question.  And,  had  primeval  man  been 
thrown  entirely  on  his  own  resources ;  had 
he  been  left  to  extricate  himself  as  he  could, 
from  a  state  of  utter  ignorance  and  destitu- 
tion ;  had  he  been  cast  on  a  world,  where 
all  that  gives  comfort  and  dignity  to  hu- 
man life  was  to  be  fashioned  by  himself 
from  the  rough  and  shapeless  material,  all 
to  be  created  by  his  own  skill  from  a  chaos 
without  form  and  void ;  it  is  probable  his 
posterity  would  have  been  consigned  to 
hopeless  and  insuperable  barbarism.  It  is 
at  least  certain  they  must  have  struggled 
with  ignorance  and  wretchedness  for  a  pe- 
riod longer  than  is  consistent  with  the  du- 
ration of  the  world,  as  it  may  be  calculated 
from  authorities  independent  of  the  Bible ; 
and,  still  more,  than  can  be  made  to  accord 
with  the  scriptural  narrative.  It  is,  indeed, 
remarkable,  that  the  traditions  of  all  na- 
tions speak  of  the  primary  arts,  as  having 
been  communicated  to  man  by  some  consi- 
derate and  propitious  deity.  And,  without 
supposing,  with   certain   mystics,  that   all 


LECTURE  11.  4S 

science  and  philosophy  were  possessed  by 
the  parent  of  mankind,  it  does  not  seem 
unreasonable  to  believe,  that  he  was  di- 
rectly instructed  by  his  Maker  in  matters 
that  were  esential  to  his  immediate  com- 
fort and  almost  necessary  to  his  existence. 
With  respect  to  language,  it  is  indeed  ge- 
nerally allowed  that  no  human  powers 
could  have  invented  it  by  original  excogi- 
tation \  That  God  first  clothed  man  we 
know  by  positive  information  ;  and,  by  pa- 
rity of  reason,  it  seems  fair  to  suppose  that 
He,  who  provided  a  defence  for  the  bodily 
frame  from  the  inclemencies  of  the  seasons, 
would  also  direct  the  first  race  to  the 
choice  of  those  habits  of  life  and  those 
modes  of  subsistence,  which  would  be  con- 
ducive to  their  immediate  welfare  and  to 
their  subsequent  improvement.  All  this 
may  be  admitted,  without  supposing  that 
the  instruction  imparted  was  more  than 
quite  elementary.  All  that  was  needed, 
was  to  give  the  first  impulse  and  direction 
to  the  human  mind ;  and,  those  being  once 

^  Magce,  vol.  ii.  n*^.  53. 


44  LECTURE  II. 

given,  man  might  have  been  left  to  advance 
himself  by  the  ordinary  processes  of  obser- 
vation and  experience.  Neither  is  it  neces- 
sary to  suppose  that  the  early  races  pur- 
sued the  career  of  improvement  with  great 
rapidity.  On  the  contrary,  there  is  reason 
to  believe  that  society  was  for  a  long  while, 
perhaps  to  a  later  period  than  is  commonly 
supposed,  very  simple  and  inartificial.  I 
have  directed  your  views  to  the  external 
circumstances,  in  which  the  primeval  race 
appears  to  have  been  placed  by  the  Al- 
mighty, only  in  order  to  shew  how  com- 
pletely in  consistency  with  that  state  of 
things  were  the  proceedings  of  the  same  di- 
vine power  in  the  great  article  of  religion. 
Of  those  proceedings  the  great  principles 
seem  to  have  been,  that  religion  was  essen- 
tial to  man ;  and  that,  on  the  one  side,  he 
was  not  likely  to  discover  it  for  himself, 
yet,  on  the  other  side,  was  fully  capable  of 
receiving  it,  when  imparted.  Accordingly, 
it  was  revealed  to  him  by  his  Creator ;  but 
though  revealed,  it  was  only  in  such  man- 
ner and  measure,  as  suited  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case.     In  its  manner,  it  was 


LECTURE  11.  45 

plain  and  palpable,  as  accorded  with  the 
apprehensions  of  man  not  far  advanced  in 
knowledge ;  in  its  measure,  it  was  clear  and 
express  on  points  of  immediate  necessity ; 
less  clear  and  less  express,  yet  still  sufficient 
to  indicate  the  main  purposes  of  the  Al- 
mighty, on  points  that  required  the  lapse 
of  time  to  bring  those  purposes  to  maturity 
and  perfection. 

It  cannot  be  necessary  for  me  to  occupy 
much  of  your  time  in  asserting  the  essen- 
tial importance  of  a  knowledge  of  the  fun- 
damental articles  of  religion  to  the  infant 
race  of  man.  A  knowledge  of  God  and  of 
our  responsibility  to  Him,  as  the  Creator, 
Ruler,  and  Judge  of  the  universe,  must  at 
all  times  be  the  great  principle  to  regulate 
and  quell  the  disorderly  passions  of  man. 
But  the  case  must  have  been  yet  stronger 
in  the  infancy  of  the  world,  when  various 
restraints,  which  in  an  advanced  state  of 
society  act  as  subsidiaries,  sometimes  as 
substitutes  to  religion,  were  all  wanting. 
Without  religious  knowledge,  man  would 
have  been  an  overgrown  infant,  mature  in 


46  LECTURE  11. 

physical  strength,  endued  with  faculties  of 
vast  capacity,  and  passions  of  tremendous 
energy,  yet  destitute  of  the  principle,  and 
with  him  the  sole  principle,  which  by  its 
controlling  influence  should  direct  those  fa- 
culties and  those  passions  to  beneficial  pur- 
poses. Nor  is  this  all.  The  Almighty  had 
formed  the  ulterior  plan  of  the  redemption. 
And  it  is  clear  this  plan  must  have  rested, 
as  on  its  basis,  on  the  great  primary  truths 
of  all  religion.  He  that  cometh  to  God, 
says  the  apostle,  must  believe  that  he  is,  and 
that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently 
seek  him  "\  In  the  same  spirit  we  may  say, 
he  that  cometh  to  Christ  must  be  pre- 
viously acquainted  with  the  existence  and 
the  leading  attributes  of  God. 

But  can  we  suppose  that  the  early  race 
would  have  acquired  a  knowledge  of  reli- 
gion by  the  native  strength  of  their  own 
understanding?  We  are  so  familiar  from 
our  infant  years  with  the  thoughts  of  God, 
that  we   are  apt  to  forget  we  owe  those 

m  Heb.  xi.  6. 


LECTURE  II.  47 

thoughts  to  early  communication ".    We  are 
apt  to  forget  how  difficult  it  would  be  by 
searching   to  find  out   God,     Even    if  we 
should  suppose  it  possible,  (a  point,  which 
I  should  think  more  than  doubtful,)  by  any 
effort  of  original,  unassisted  ratiocination 
to  arrive  at  the  idea  of  God,  together  with 
all  the  deep  things   connected  with   that 
idea,  it  must  at  least  be  clear  that  profound 
reflection,  continued  exercise  and  cultiva- 
tion of  the  intellectual  powers,  the  accumu- 
lated wisdom  of  succeeding  inquirers,  and 
full  leisure  to  turn  the  thoughts  to  abstract 
speculations,  would  all  be  requisite  for  the 
task.     But  we  can  hardly  suppose  that  the 
aboriginal  race,  had  they  been  left  entirely 
to  themselves,  would  either  have  set  about 
such  an  inquiry,  or  would  have  succeeded 
in  it,  had  they  made  the  attempt.     It  is 
probable,  they  would  not  have  raised  their 
thoughts   from    earth    to    heaven.     Or,    if 
their  mind  had  taken  that  direction,  they 
would  neither  have  known  from  whence  to 
begin  their  reasonings  on  divine  things  °, 

f^  Ellis's  Inquiry  in  Scholar  Armed,  p.  114. 
*^  Ellis,  p.  135. 


48  LECTURE  II. 

nor,  having  begun,  would  they  have  had 
sure  and  firm  steps,  whereon  to  proceed. 

But  although  man  was  incapable  of  ori- 
ginating the  idea  of  religion,  still  when  it 
was  once  imparted,  it  so  exactly  filled  up 
the  vacant  space  in  his  mind,  it  so  well 
supplied  his  wants,  that  seek  to  repose 
themselves  in  some  superior  power;  it  so 
well  employed  his  faculties,  that  love  to 
expatiate  in  the  vast  and  the  infinite ;  that 
it  was  immediately  apprehended,  and  was 
never  afterwards  lost.  It  became  indeed 
corrupted,  dreadfully  corrupted.  But  this 
very  circumstance  serves  to  shew  in  what 
degree  religion  is  suitable  and  important  to 
man ;  since  he  has  clung  to  it,  with  all  its 
mass  of  superadded  error,  he  has  endured 
all  the  corruptions  that  have  attached  them- 
selves to  it,  rather  than  part  with  an  idea, 
that  has  become  an  indefeasible  and  almost 
integral  part  of  himself 

Accordingly  the  merciful  Creator  was  not 
unmindful  of  the  necessities  of  man.  That 
knowledge,  which  it  vitally  concerned  man 
to  possess, — that,  which  he  was  little  in  a 
condition  to  have  discovered  for  himself, — 


LECTURE  11.  49 

yet  which,  when  discovered,  was  so  suitable 
and  congenial  to  his  mind,  was  at  once 
communicated  to  him.  And  it  was  com- 
municated both  in  the  manner  and  in  the 
degree,  which,  it  appears,  were  the  best 
adapted  to  his  actual  condition. 

As  to  the  manner ;  we  have  spoken  of 
man,  as  placed  at  once  by  his  Creator  above 
a  state  of  abject  barbarism.  Still  we  must 
suppose  that  for  a  long  while  his  modes  of 
life,  as  they  were  extremely  simple,  were  ill 
calculated  to  produce  that  cultivation  of 
mind,  which  is  requisite  for  the  compre- 
hension of  abstract  reasonings.  Accord- 
ingly, the  knowledge  of  divine  things  was 
communicated,  not  by  metaphysical  argu- 
ments, not  by  subtle  disquisitions  on  the 
nature  and  attributes  of  God,  processes 
which  our  own  experience  tells  us  are  in 
the  least  possible  degree  suited  to  convey 
information  on  any  subject  to  the  imma- 
ture mind,  but  demonstratively  and  pal- 
pably. In  accommodation  to  the  state  of 
man,  the  Almighty  condescended  to  be- 
come perceptible  to  his  senses :  he  con- 
versed with  him  ;  he  issued  his  commands 

E 


50  LECTURE  II. 

and  he  administered  his  laws  personally; 
and  mingled  himself  by  direct  interposition 
in  the  course  of  human  affairs. 

The  amount  of  religious  knowledge,  thus 
conveyed  to  the  earliest  race,  as  we  may 
collect  it  from    scripture,  must  have  pro- 
ceeded at  least  thus  far.    That  God  existed, 
the  foundation  stone  of  all  religion,  they 
could   not   doubt,  because    they  saw    and 
conversed  with   him.     They  were    taught 
also  to  know  him  in  the  unity  of  his  sub- 
stance, as  the  sole  author  of  the  universe, 
and  the  sole  power  that  continued  to  sus- 
tain and  rule  it.     His  wisdom,  his  justice 
tempered  with  mercy,  his  purity,  his  ab- 
horrence of  sin ;  all  this  was  sensibly  and 
strikingly  demonstrated  to  their   observa- 
tion by  the  earliest  transactions  on  record. 
We  may  add,  that  the  survivance  of  the  hu- 
man soul  after  death,  and  a  future  state  of 
reward  and  punishment,  if  they  were  not 
communicated  by  more  direct  information, 
were  involved  in  the  great  promise  of  the 
redemption,  to  which  we  shall  presently  ad- 
vert.    We  perceive  also  the  connection  be- 
tween religion  and  morality  at  once  esta- 


LECTURE  11.  51 

blished ;  and  not  only  the  moral  duties  en- 
joined, but  the  violation  of  those  duties 
placed  on  the  just  footing  of  offences  against 
God  P.  Man  was  also  taught  the  duty  of 
praying  to  his  heavenly  Father,  and  of  wor- 
shipping him  with  peculiar  rites ;  and, 
when  sin  was  entered  into  the  world,  he  was 
taught  to  entertain  a  hope,— a  hope  grounded 
on  no  unauthorized  assumption, — of  pardon 
for  transgression,  on  compliance  with  cer- 
tain prescribed  terms. 

I  would  not  assert  that  these  great  points 
of  religion  were  communicated  to  the  pri- 
meval race  with  any  systematic  precision ; 
or  that  they  were  seen  in  that  clear  and 
steady  light  which  was  afterwards  shed 
over  them.  It  remained  for  later  times, 
aided  by  farther  assistance  from  Heaven,  and 
capable  of  more  profound  reflection,  to  per- 
ceive the  divine  attributes  in  all  their  per- 
fection and  immensity.  A  longer  practice 
and  experience  of  life  also  were  requisite  to 
give  a  full  explication  to  the  moral  duties. 
And,  still  more,  all  the  points,  connected 

M  Gen.  iv.  10. 
E  2 


52  LECTURE  II. 

with  the  great  question  of  the  Redemption, 
required  a  farther  and  clearer  illustration 
from  Heaven. 

But,  although  some  indistinctness  may 
have  hung  over  these  matters,  still  the  fact 
remains,  that  these  great  articles  of  faith 
were  possessed  by  the  first  generation  of 
created  man"*.  We  perceive  a  creed,  to 
which  all  the  ingenuity  of  all  the  learned 
and  pious  of  after-times  has  not  been  able 
to  add  a  new  article  of  genuine  religion ; 
and  this  creed  we  perceive  at  a  time,  when, 
if  the  Bible  did  not  tell  us  from  whence  it 
came,  few  would  be  disposed  to  assert  it 
could  have  been  devised  by  human  wit  un-^ 
aided  by  superior  instruction.  Surely  then 
we  imagine  a  vain  things  when  we  speak  of 
natural  religion,  in  the  sense  of  that  religion, 
which  man  has  discovered  for  himself  by 
his  own  native,  unassisted  powers.  The 
question  is  not  one  of  speculation  or  of  an- 
tecedent probability,  but,  to  those  who  ad- 
mit the  authority  of  the  Bible,  of  historical 
fact.     In  consideration  of  human  want,  in 

q  Ellis,  p.  139. 


LECTURE  II.  53 

pity  to  human  infirmity,  religion  was  in  the 
beginning  communicated  to  the  original 
progenitors  of  mankind,  and  from  them  de- 
rived to  their  posterity,  and  seldom  derived 
in  its  primitive  purity.  The  foundation, 
on  which  all  the  structure  of  future  revela- 
tion was  to  be  built,  was  at  once  laid.  In 
the  subsequent  dispensations  we  shall  find 
that  these  fundamental  articles  of  all  reli- 
gion, as  they  became  generally  recognised, 
and  each  of  them  in  proportion  to  its  gene- 
ral recognition,  became  less  the  subject  of 
especial  instruction.  On  the  other  hand, 
in  the  peculiar  matter  of  the  Redemption,  a 
different  course  is  pursued.  On  this  sub- 
ject the  divine  communications  become 
more  full  and  precise,  as  time  advances. 
The  light  from  heaven  proceeds  from  a 
feeble  glimmer  to  a  clear  blaze  of  illumina- 
tion. But,  in  either  case,  we  may  trace 
the  same  almighty  wisdom,  shaping  its 
course  with  a  view  to  the  circumstances  of 
those  with  whom  it  had  to  deal,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  fixing  its  regard  with  undevi- 
ating  steadiness  on  the  great  and  ultimate 
object,  to  which  it  tended. 

K  3 


54  LECTURE  II. 

In  the  foregoing  detail,  I  have  felt  my- 
self compelled,  if  not  with  strict  propriety, 
yet  I  hope  not  inexcusably,  to  consider  in 
continuity  and  connection  some  points  of 
religious  knowledge,  which  man  acquired 
before  and  after  the  fall.  Much,  I  am  aware, 
was  learned,  when  he  was  the  innocent  and 
happy  inhabitant  of  the  garden  of  Eden. 
But  I  have  been  willing  to  avoid  so  singular 
a  course,  as  to  speak,  systematically,  of  a 
paradisaical  dispensation.  And,  as  I  sup- 
pose the  information  communicated  in  pa- 
radise was  continued,  renewed,  and  illus- 
trated to  man,  after  the  fall ; — as,  in  fact, 
that  continuation,  renewal,  and  illustration 
were  more  than  ever  needed,  when  he  had 
clouded  and  darkened  his  mind  by  sin ; — I 
trust  it  may  not  be  thought  very  improper, 
if  I  have  blended  together  (what  in  fact 
the  insufficiency  of  our  information  makes 
it  difficult  to  separate)  the  religious  know- 
ledge acquired  by  man  in  his  two  different 
states. 

But  it  is  now  more  than  time  that  we 
proceed  to  consider  the  revelations,  for 
which    the    transgression    of  man    created 


LECTURE  11.  55 

especially  the  occasion,  the  revelations  re- 
specting the  matter  of  the  redemption. 

As  it  was  the  design  of  the  Almighty  to 
reverse  the  effect  of  human   transgression 
by  some  interposition  of  mercy,  and  as  this 
design  was,  at  the  same  time,  utterly  be- 
yond the  competency  of  man  to  discover,  it 
appears  reasonable  that  it  should  have  been 
revealed  to  him,  and,  like  the  other  great 
truths  of  religion,  revealed  in  such  measure 
and  in  such  manner,  as  the  circumstances 
of  the  case  required.     Of  this  intended  in- 
terposition a  particular  and  distinct  disclo- 
sure  might   not   have   been    suitable.      It 
might  have  lessened  the  sorrow  and  com- 
punction of  our  first  parents  for  the  act  of 
disobedience  of  which  they  had  been  guilty  ; 
and,  by  raising  in  them  a  conceit  of  versati- 
lity in  the  counsels  of  God,  might  have  weak- 
ened their  fear  of  again  offending  him.     A 
new  probation,  the  probation  of  faith,  was 
about  to  be   imposed  on  them ;   and  this 
trial  might  have  lost  some  of  its  force,  if  all 
the  circumstances  of  the  future  deliverance 
had  been  made  too  distinctly  visible.     Nor 
is  it  to  be  supposed  that  the  intellectual 

E  4 


56  LECTURE  11. 

faculties  of  man  were  yet  sufficiently  ad- 
vanced to  comprehend  all  the  deep  and  im- 
portant truths,  involved  in  the  destined 
mode  and  process  of  the  redemption. 

But,  although  it  might  be  proper  to  cast 
considerable  obscurity  over  the  future  re- 
demption, still  we  can  also  see  reasons  for 
its  partial  disclosure.  Though  man  was 
fallen,  and  had  offended  God,  it  was  not  the 
design  of  his  merciful  Judge  to  drive  him 
to  despair.  In  this,  as  in  every  subsequent 
age,  prophecy  was  intended  to  act  its  appro- 
priate part  of  animating  hope,  and  of  di- 
recting the  eye  of  faith  toward  some  future 
good.  And  in  the  present  instance,  that 
intention  was  promoted  by  the  well  known 
prediction,  which  has  been  well  termed  the 
great  charter  of  God's  mercy  to  man "",  the 
prediction  respecting  the  seed  of  the  wo- 
man. The  time,  the  circumstances,  the 
author,  and  the  organ  of  that  prophetic  de- 
claration, all  conspire  to  prove  that  it  was 
intended  to  be  understood,  and  in  fact  must 
have   been   understood,  in  a   sense   much 

'   Sherlock's  Use  and  Intent  of  Prophecy,  p.  73. 


LECTURE  II.  57 

higher  than  the  merely  literal  import  of  the 
words.  It  implied  an  avenger,  an  avenger 
to  be  especially  derived  from  the  woman, 
one,  who  should  maintain  a  continued  en- 
mity with  the  foe  of  mankind,  and  who,  al- 
though he  should  himself  receive  some  in- 
jury in  the  conflict,  should  be  fully  victo- 
rious in  the  end.  As  the  seed  of  the  wo- 
man, he  must  have  been  man.  But  as  the 
conqueror  of  him,  who  was  now  known  to 
be  more  than  a  mere  serpent,  he  must  also 
be  of  a  nature  superior  to  that,  which  had 
yielded  to  the  tempter.  As,  too,  this  con- 
queror was  to  deliver  mankind  from  the 
power  of  their  enemy,  the  deliverance  would 
be  commensurate  in  all  points  with  the  evil 
which  had  been  brought  on  them ;  and, 
this  evil  not  being  confined  to  temporal 
and  immediate  death,  it  seemed  to  follow 
that  the  reversal  of  their  doom  would  ex- 
tend to  the  reversal  of  some  penalty,  which 
was  to  have  befallen  them,  not  in  their 
mortal  nature,  nor  in  their  actual  stage  of 
existence ;  a  consideration  which,  if  other 
instruction  had  been  wanting,  involved  the 


58  LECTURE  11. 

doctrine  of  another  life  and  a  future  judg- 
ment. 

But,  if  we  should  suppose  that  these  con- 
clusions were  more  than  would  probably 
have  been  formed  from  the  naked  enuncia- 
tion of  the  prophecy  in  question,  we  must 
next  consider,  that,  even  after  the  expulsion 
of  man  from  paradise,  God  still  deigned  to 
hold  direct  communication  with  him.     The 
sacred  history,  brief  as  it  is,  speaks  of  God 
conversing  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  early 
world ;  and  speaks  of  it  as  a  circumstance 
so  much  in  the  course  of  things,  as  to  re- 
quire no  particular  observation  or  comment. 
And,  if  this  frequent  intercourse  subsisted, 
it  is  reasonable  to  suppose   that   subjects, 
which  concerned  the  most  essential  inter- 
ests of  man,  should  be  brought  under  re- 
view; and,  in  particular,  that  the  original 
promise  should  be  repeated,  perhaps  expli- 
cated and  illustrated,  and  kept  ever  present 
to  the  minds  of  the  faithful. 

But  beside  the  elucidation  derived  from 
such  intercourse  with  God,  we  have  evi- 
dence, if  not  quite  decisive,  yet  of  very  con- 


LECTURE  II.  59 

siderable  and  preponderating  weight,  that 
the  original  prophecy  was  further  illustrat- 
ed, and  illustrated  in  a  manner  peculiarly 
suitable  to  the  apprehensions  and  manners 
of  a  society  in  that  state,  which  is  always 
conversant  with  symbols  and  expressive 
acts,  I  allude  to  the  rite  of  animal  sacrifice. 
This  must  of  necessity  be  referred  to  the 
very  earliest  times.  We  read  of  skins  ap- 
plied to  the  clothing  of  Adam  and  Eve  ^ ; 
nor,  under  all  the  circumstances  of  the 
case,  and  especially,  when  man  was  debarred 
from  the  use  of  animal  food  \  is  it  easy  to 
conceive  from  whence  those  skins  should 
have  been  obtained,  but  from  beasts  slain  in 
sacrifice ;  or  for  what  purpose  but  that  of  sa- 
crifice, flocks  should  have  been  tended.  We 
read  of  animal  sacrifice  offered  by  a  son  of 
the  first  created  man,  and  mentioned  appa- 
rently as  a  matter  familiar  and  customary. 
Through  the  patriarchal  ages  we  have  an 
account  of  similar  offerings ;  and,  as   the 

^5  Magee,  vol.  ii.  p.  230.  and  autliorities  quoted. 
♦  Magee,  vol.  ii.  p.  31.  &c. 


60  LECTURE  II. 

families  of  the  world  separated  and  formed 
themselves  into  distinct  communities,  we 
find  in  most  countries  the  same  practice  ;  a 
practice,  so  arbitrary,  so  little  likely  to  have 
occurred  spontaneously  to  the  minds  of  all 
men,  that  we  are  driven  to  ascribe  it  to  an 
ordinance  originally  given  by  God  to  our 
first  parents,  and  from  them  derived,  though 
with  many  admixtures  and  corruptions,  to 
their  descendants.  Of  the  rite  so  instituted 
the  design  seems  to  have  been  to  give  a 
sensible  and,  as  it  w^ere,  scenical  representa- 
tion of  the  great  sacrifice  afterwards  to  be 
offered  for  the  sins  of  the  world  by  the  true 
Lamb  of  God.  In  the  animal  slain  on  the 
altar,  the  earliest  generations  might  have 
been  taught  to  see  in  what  manner  the  Seed 
of  the  woman  should  himself  be  bruised  on 
the  heel ;  and,  in  the  piacular  efficacy  at- 
tached to  its  blood,  in  what  manner  he 
should  bruise  the  head  of  the  adversary. 
They  might  have  been  led  to  understand 
with  some  degree  of  clearness,  how  the 
Avenger,  thus  typically  prefigured,  should 
himself  suffer   death ;    but,  by  his   death, 


LECTURE  11.  61 

should  redeem  them  from  the  penalty  both 
of  their  original  transgression  and  of  their 
actual  sins. 

Such  appears  to  have  been  the  great  out- 
line of  the  primeval  dispensation.  On  the 
whole,  both  in  its  substance  and  in  its  form, 
it  appears  exactly  suited  to  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case.  We  see  Religion  de- 
scending from  heaven,  and  descending  in 
such  form  as  we  might  expect  in  the  in- 
fancy of  the  world,  in  all  her  native  purity, 
without  refinement,  without  artificial  em- 
bellishment. In  mercy  to  man,  she  draws 
aside  that  impenetrable  veil,  which  would 
have  concealed  from  his  eyes  the  inmates  of 
heaven  ;  she  discloses  to  his  view  the  Most 
High  in  all  his  glorious  attributes,  and 
even  gives  him  a  faint  glimpse  of  the  Re- 
deemer, nearly  lost  in  the  obscurity  of  dis- 
tance. She  instructs  her  disciple  in  lan- 
guage plain  and  simple,  because  such  was 
the  language  that  suited  his  capacity.  She 
tells  him  what  it  immediately  concerned 
him  to  know,  and  what,  as  advancing  time 
should  ripen  his  faculties,  might  prepare 
him  for  farther  instructions  in  the  great 
mystery  of  godliness. 


62  LECTURE  11. 

In  stating  what  appear  to  have  been  the 
circumstances  that  corrupted  and  gra- 
dually abrogated  this  religious  system,  and 
that  led  the  way  to  a  new  disposition  of 
the  great  plan  of  Providence,  I  may  be  per- 
mitted to  be  very  brief;  more  particularly, 
as  the  light,  which  the  scripture  sheds  on 
our  inquiries,  is  extremely  feeble  and  dim. 

However  pure  and  excellent  was  the  re- 
velation above  attempted  to  be  described, 
the  provisions,  that  were  made  to  preserve 
and  maintain  it,  seem  to  have  been  adapted 
to  a  state,  when  the  numbers  of  mankind 
were  not  considerable,  and  the  manners, 
though  not  barbarous,  were  inartificial  and 
plain.  In  fact,  a  system,  in  which  we  per- 
ceive the  Almighty  conversing  directly  with 
man,  and  interposing  in  a  sensible  manner 
in  human  transactions,  bespeaks  a  period, 
when  the  restraints  and  sanctions,  which 
political  government  imposes,  were  little 
called  into  action.  The  extraordinary  pro- 
longation of  human  life,  designed  as  it 
should  appear,  for  the  express  purpose  of 
transmitting  knowledge  by  tradition,  indi- 
cates that  such  a  provision  was  needed  as  a 
substitute  for  tliose  means,  by  which,  in  cul- 


LECTURE  II.  63 

tivated  times,  information  is  ordinarily  con- 
veyed. And  if  we  add  the  other  provisions 
for  the  maintenance  of  religion  which  the 
scripture  seems  to  indicate ;  if  we  suppose 
that  the  glory  of  the  Lord  was  permanently 
manifested  on  some  fixed  spot,  near  the 
scene  of  the  former  happiness  of  man,  and 
that  on  this  spot,  as  in  a  holy  temple,  the 
patriarchal  chief  offered  on  stated  days  the 
instituted  sacrifices  to  God ;  such  provisions 
could  be  effectual  only  so  long  as  mankind 
had  not  spread  themselves  to  any  consi- 
derable distance  from  their  original  seats. 

And  for  a  considerable  period  it  is  rea- 
sonable to  suppose  that  society  was  in  such 
a  state,  as  accorded  with  a  religion  thus 
simple  in  its  organization  and  provisions. 
In  the  early  part  of  this  Lecture,  I  have 
supposed  that  man  was  at  once  placed  by 
his  gracious  Creator  above  a  condition  of 
brutal  debasement.  But  there  is  a  distinct 
line  of  demarcation  between  barbarism  and 
simplicity.  If  we  suppose,  as  it  is  consist- 
ent with  the  general  analogy  of  the  divine 
government  to  suppose,  that  man,  having 
received  the  first  rudiments  of  knowledge. 


64  LECTURE  II. 

was  afterwards  left  to  improve  and  advance 
himself  by  his  own  energies,  his  progress 
must  necessarily  have  been  gradual,  and,  for 
a  considerable  time,  small.  Besides,  it  is 
well  known  that  population "  is  the  great 
principle,  which,  by  producing  inequality  of 
rank  and  property,  sets  the  social  system  in 
busy  and  active  motion.  Now  we  surely 
should  make  vast  deductions  from  those 
calculations,  which  would  assign  to  any  pe- 
riod of  the  primitive  world  millions  of  mil- 
lions of  inhabitants  ^  a  population  far  ex- 
ceeding that  of  the  present  day.  This  could 
hardly  have  taken  place  under  circum- 
stances completely  favourable  to  increase. 
But  in  the  sentence  of  sterility  then  im- 
posed on  the  earth  in  its  full  rigour  y;  in  the 
state  of  husbandry,  for  a  long  while  neces- 
sarily rude  and  unproductive ;  in  the  pro- 
bable prevalence  of  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
field  ^ ;  and,  more  than  all,  in  the  prohibi- 
tion to  man  to  add  to  his  means  of  sub- 

"  Sumner,  Records  of  the  Creation,  vol.  ii.  c.  5. 
X  Shuckford,  vol.  i.  p.  32. 
y  See  Sherlock's  Use  and  Intent,  p.  79.  &c. 
z  See  Dent.  vii.  22. 


LECTURE  11.  65 

sistence  by  animal  food;  in  all  these  circum- 
stances we,  perhaps,  may  perceive  checks  to 
very  active  population,  greater  than  would 
have  been  counteracted  by  the  longevity  of 
the  human  race,  even  if  we  suppose  that  lon- 
gevity to  have  been  as  powerful  an  instru- 
ment for  a  rapid  increase  as  is  commonly 
supposed  ^  But,  without  entangling  our- 
selves in  speculations  as  to  what  may  have 
been  the  numbers  of  mankind  at  a  late  pe- 
riod of  the  primitive  world,  it  is  at  least 
clear  that  the  increase  from  a  single  pair 
must  have  been  progressive,  and,  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  not  sufficiently  numerous  to 
give  a  wide  dispersion  to  the  human  race, 
or  to  introduce  into  society  those  great  mo- 
difications, which  constitute  the  distinction 
between  simplicity  and  refinement. 

And  it  is  during  that  early  period,  when 
the  numbers  of  mankind  were  small  and 
their  manners  plain,  that  we  may  suppose 
the  primitive  religion  to  have  existed  and 
to  have  been  maintained  in  its  purity.    God 

a  See  Dr.  Hales's  observations  on  the  probable  age  of 
puberty  among  the  antediluvians.  Anal,  of  Chron.  vol.  i. 
p.  85. 

r 


66  LECTURE  II. 

then  visibly  manifested  himself  among  his 
creatures ;  and  as  there  had  not  yet  been 
time  for  the  organization  of  civil  govern- 
ment, the  families  lived  under  the  simple 
rule  of  patriarchal  authority.  And,  if  in 
this  state  we  see  little  play  for  those  stir- 
ring passions  of  the  human  soul,  which  are 
instruments  in  the  hand  of  Providence  to 
carry  mankind  onwards  on  the  career  of 
knowledge  and  civilization,  we  likewise  see 
little  scope  for  the  corruptions  and  crimes, 
which  are  too  apt  to  keep  pace  with  more 
advanced  and  refined  manners. 

But  a  state  of  tutelage,  as  it  is  a  state  of 
inaction  and  irresponsibility,  can  never  be 
the  theatre  of  trial.  As  time  rolled  on,  as 
the  numbers  of  mankind  increased,  society 
was  destined  to  proceed,  and  man,  at  what- 
ever hazard,  must  be  placed  in  circum- 
stances where  he  may  act  for  himself.  But 
as  society  seems  to  have  advanced  only  so 
far  as  to  unfit  it  for  the  sanctions  of  a 
simple  religion,  without,  at  the  same  time, 
establishing  the  coercions  of  regularly  con- 
structed schemes  of  polity,  licentiousness 
and  violence  had  little  restraint,  and  the 


LECTURE  II.  67 

depravation  of  man  became  deplorably 
great. 

It  deserves  our  attention,  that  even  the 
brief  notices  of  scripture  seem  to  point  out 
a  remarkable  coincidence  between  the  pro- 
gress of  society  in  numbers  and  refinement, 
and  a  declension  from  the  ancient  purity 
of  faith  and  manners. 

We  collect,  and  we  collect  principally 
from  the  light  thrown  by  St.  Paul  on  the 
otherwise  obscure  subject  of  the  sacrifice  of 
Cain  and  Abel^  that  the  first-born  man 
apostatized  from  the  true  faith.  As  a  pu- 
nishment, he  was  exiled  from  the  spot 
where  God  visibly  manifested  his  glory. 
And,  as  his  race  increased  and  multiplied, 
we  trace  the  progress  of  their  religious  cor- 
ruptions ;  by  the  determination  of  the  Seth- 
ites  to  call  themselves,  in  contradistinc- 
tion, by  the  name  of  the  Lord  *" ;  by  the  pro- 
phecy of  Enoch,  authenticated  by  St.  Jude  '\ 
respecting  the  judgment  that  awaited  the 
ungodly  sinners  of  his  day ;  by  the  com- 


b  Heb.  xi.  4. 
c  Gen.  iv.  26. 
d  Verse  14,  15. 


c  Gen.  iv.  26.    See  the  marginal  translation. 


F   2 


68  LECTURE  II. 

mission  given  to  Noah  to  warn  his  contem- 
poraries of  the  tremendous  judgment,  which 
their  wickedness  and  impiety  were  about 
to  bring  down  from  heaven  ^ 

The  progress  also  of  moral  deterioration 
has  one  distinct  index  in  Lamech,  who 
adopted  the  licentious  practice  of  poly- 
gamy, and  was  himself  a  murderer.  And 
the  children  of  Lamech  \  correspondent  in 
degree  with  the  grandfather  of  Noah,  mark, 
by  the  nature  of  their  inventions,  that  the 
numbers  of  mankind  were  now  sensibly 
augmented,  and,  at  the  same  time,  that 
manners  were  becoming  less  plain  and  un- 
sophisticated. 

And  we  are  now  approaching  to  the  pe- 
riod, when  the  scripture  distinctly  tells  us 
that  population  was  become  considerable, 
and,  in  the  same  breath,  that  wickedness 
sensibly  increased.  The  sacred  historian 
(speaking,  it  is  clear,  of  a  time  not  long 
prior  to  the  flood)  says,  in  a  very  remark- 
able text.  And  it  cmne  to  pass ^  when  men  be- 
gun to  multiply  on  the  face  of  the  earth  ^ ; 

e  1  Pet.  iii.  20.  2  Pet.  ii.  5.  f  Gen.  iv.  19—23. 

s  Gen.  vi.  1. 


LECTURE  11.  69 

and,  immediately  and  in  direct  connection, 
notes  a  great  step-  in  the  depravation  of 
mankind,  viz.  the  intermarriages  of  the 
purer  line  of  Seth  \  denominated  the  sons 
of  God,  with  the  daughters  of  the  more  un- 
godly race  of  Cain.  From  these  inauspi- 
cious alliances  sprang  personages,  whose 
habits  were  lawless  and  violent,  and  who 
filled  the  earth  with  their  outrages.  And, 
the  last  separation  between  piety  and  im- 
piety being  thus  broken  down,  we  are  come 
to  the  state  which,  according  to  our  Sa- 
viour, characterized  the  closing  period  of 
the  antediluvian  world,  when  dissolute- 
ness universally  prevailed ;  when  the^/  did 
eat,  they  dj^ank,  they  did  marry  wives,  they 
were  given  in  majTiage';  the  same  state, 
concerning  which  the  Almighty  at  the  time 
still  more  emphatically  declared,  that  the 
ivickedness  of  man  ivas  great  in  the  earth, 
and  every  imagination  of  his  heart  was  only 
evil  continually"^. 

At  this  period  it  was,  when  the  whole 
human  race  had  become  depraved,  when 

h  Gen.  vi.  2.         '  Luke  xvii.  26,  27.         ^  Gen.  vi.  5. 

F   3 


70  LECTURE  I. 

the  ancient  and  simple  faith,  unable  to  cope 
with  the  growing  corruptions,  was  alto- 
gether disappearing  from  the  earth,  that 
God  interfered  by  a  signal,  by  a  tremen- 
dous visitation  for  the  purposes  of  renewing 
the  world.  The  whole  race  of  man  (with 
an  exceedingly  small  exception)  was  to  be 
destroyed.  In  so  utter  a  destruction,  the 
agency  of  man  himself,  which  is  often  made 
instrumental  in  the  hands  of  Providence 
for  the  punishment  of  human  guilt,  could 
not  be  employed.  God,  accordingly,  inter- 
posed by  a  direct  and  immediate  judg- 
ment ;  and  the  race  of  man  was  swept 
away  by  the  flood. 

When  Noah  issued  from  the  ark,  he  was 
nearly  in  the  same  situation  with  the  first 
parent  of  mankind  immediately  after  the 
fall.  With  him  the  spark  of  religion  was 
kept  alive ;  with  him  the  primitive  faith 
was  deposited ;  with  him  the  covenant  was 
renewed.  We  could  not  expect,  nor  in  fact 
did  it  happen,  that  corruptions  should  not 
again  arise  and  prevail.  But  the  Almighty 
had  pledged  himself  that  such  a  visitation 
should  not  again  be  inflicted.     It  should 


LECTURE  II.  71 

also  appear  that  modifications  in  society,  to 
which  we  shall  hereafter  advert,  were  per- 
mitted to  take  place.  These  modifications 
seemed  to  require  a  different  arrangement 
of  the  great  scheme  of  revelation.  Another 
process  for  the  preservation  of  religion  and 
for  the  instruction  of  mankind  was  thence- 
forth to  be  tried.  And  we  have  now  open- 
ing before  us  a  new  scene,  which  will  be  the 
subject  of  the  ensuing  Lecture. 


F  4 


LECTURE   III. 


Deut.  xxxii.  8,  9. 

When  the  Most  High  divided  to  the  nations  their 
inherita7ice^  wheyi  he  separated  the  sons  of 
Adam,  he  set  the  bounds  of  the  people  accord- 
ing to  the  niimher  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

For  the  Lord's  portion  is  his  people ;  Jacob  is 
the  lot  of  his  inheritance. 

At  the  close  of  the  last  Lecture  it  was  ob- 
served, that  some  circumstances,  which  be- 
gan to  operate  after  the  flood,  promised  to 
give  a  new  modification  to  human  society. 
The  general  tendency  of  those  circum- 
stances was  to  introduce  into  the  world  a 
ferment  and  an  activity  before  unknown. 
The  life  of  man,  though  at  first  of  consi- 
derable length,  was  gradually  curtailed,  till 
it  was  reduced  to  its  present  limits.  The 
mitigation  ^  of  the  curse  of  sterility  to  the 
earth,  allowed  a  larger  production  of  the 

^  See  Sherlock's  Use  and  Intent  of  Prophecy,  p.  79,  &c. 


74  LECTURE  III. 

fruits  necessary  for  the  life  of  man  ; — while 
the  permission  to  use  animal  food  added  to 
his  means  of  subsistence.  Under  these  cir- 
cumstances, population  would  naturally  ad- 
vance more  rapidly,  and,  by  its  reflex  ope- 
ration, would  give  a  quicker  stimulus  to  the 
productive  arts,  and  a  stronger  impulse  to 
all  the  wheels  that  set  society  in  busy  mo- 
tion. The  domestic  rule  might  now  have 
been  expected  to  give  place  to  more  artifi- 
cial and  complex  forms  of  polity.  Accord- 
ingly, we  soon  hear  of  one,  who  began  to  be 
mighty  in  the  earth  ^.  And,  although  we 
surely  must  reject  as  fabulous  the  account 
of  extended  empires  and  mighty  dynasties 
soon  after  the  flood,  yet  our  reasonable  ex- 
pectations concur  with  the  accidental  hints 
of  scripture  to  assure  us,  that  mankind  were 
now  forming  themselves  into  political  com- 
munities, and  submitting  to  more  regular 
governments.  And,  when  the  impious  at- 
tempt to  build  the  tower  of  Babel  had  pro- 
duced the  confusion  of  tongues,  this  diver- 
sity of  language,  as  it  would  tend  to  sepa- 

b  Gen.  X.  8. 


LECTURE  III.  75 

rate  mankind  more  and  more  into  distinct 
associations,  would  still  farther  create  the 
reciprocal  action  of  hostilities  and  alliances, 
of  enmity  and  friendship,  together  with  all 
the  excitement  and  animation  arising  from 
such  oppositions  and  combinations ;  until, 
in  process  of  time,  conquest,  commerce, 
arts,  sciences,  literature,  and  the  general 
cultivation  of  the  intellectual  faculties, 
would  gradually  bring  society  into  that 
state  of  advancement,  which  bespeaks  the 
adolescence  of  human  race. 

But,  although  these  changes  in  the  state 
of  the  world  occupy  not  many  seconds  in 
the  statement,  long  centuries  were  required 
for  their  actual  developement  and  comple- 
tion. The  germ  of  polity  and  civilization 
was  discernible ;  but  there  was  little  more 
than  the  germ,  for  some  centuries  after  the 
flood.  For  a  considerable  period  of  time 
the  world  remained  in  a  rude  state.  And, 
in  this  state,  there  seems  to  be  an  almost 
invincible  propensity  in  the  human  mind, 
unless  it  be  coerced  by  direct  interposition 
from  above,  to  lapse  into  polytheism  and 
idolatry.     The  original  revelation  had,  in- 


76  LECTURE  III 

deed,  stamped  on  the  soul  of  man  the  idea 
of  religion  too  deeply  to  be  altogether  ef- 
faced. But  his  faculties  were  weakened  by 
sin ;  and  the  spiritual  adoration  of  one 
divine,  invisible,  immaterial  Being,  was  a 
point  of  elevation,  at  which  he  could  not 
sustain  himself  without  aid  and  support. 
Tending,  therefore,  as  by  natural  gravita- 
tion, downwards,  he  sought  relief  in  the 
worship  of  objects  more  perceptible  to  the 
sense, — the  celestial  luminaries,  whose  in- 
fluence he  felt, — or  the  ancestors,  the  po- 
tentates, the  benefactors,  whom  he  had  re- 
garded with  various  feelings  of  respect  or 
gratitude.  Many  and  great  evils  were  in- 
separably inherent  in  this  alienation  of  the 
human  mind  from  the  true  God.  And  we, 
moreover,  know  from  invariable  experience, 
that  time  alone  has  never  remedied  those 
evils ;  that  idolatry,  if  it  has  not  declined 
from  bad  to  worse,  has  never  been  able  to 
reform  itself,  or  altogether  to  abandon  the 
absurdities,  the  impurities,  the  cruelties, 
which  it  has  once  adopted. 

What  then  in  this  case  was  to  be  done  ? 
If  any  restraint  were  to  be  placed  against 


LECTURE  III.  77 

this  tendency  to  idolatry,  three  processes, 
whereby  it  might  be  checked,  suggest  them- 
selves to  our  mind.  God  might  have  inter- 
fered universally  by  a  direct  and  sensible 
manifestation  of  himself;  or  the  Messiah 
might  at  once  have  stationed  himself  on 
some  spot  of  the  earth,  and  from  thence 
have  issued  an  authoritative  voice  to  all 
lands  ;  or  a  partial  dispensation  might 
have  been  given  to  keep  a  select  portion  of 
mankind  in  the  true  faith,  and  to  secure 
from  the  deluge  of  idolatry  one  station, 
where  the  Messiah,  when  he  should  come, 
might  rest  the  sole  of  his  foot  ^  Numerous 
other  arrangements  also  might,  we  must  be 
well  aware,  have  been  devised  by  Almighty 
wisdom.  But  these  readily  offer  themselves 
to  our  thoughts ;  and  even  our  limited  vi- 
sion can  see  valid  reasons  against  the  first 
and  second  of  the  courses  supposed. 

As  to  the  first, — mankind  were  already 
become  so  numerous  and  so  widely  dis- 
persed, and  were  fast  tending  to  numbers 
so  much  greater,  and  to  a  dispersion  so 

^  Gen.  viii.  9- 


78  LECTURE  III. 

much  more  extensive,  that  a  sensible,  that 
is,   a  miraculous   interference   must   have 
been  conducted  on  so  large  a  scale,  as  to 
make  miracles,  not  an  exception  and  inter- 
ruption to  the  ordinary  course  of  Provi- 
dence,   but    customary   and    regular;    in 
other  words,  lose  their  essential  character, 
and  cease  to  be  miraculous.     As  to  the  se- 
cond,— for  a  long  period  the  mind  of  man 
was  not  yet  sufficiently  advanced  to  com- 
prehend all  the  great  truths,  which  the  Re- 
deemer should  bring  to  light.     Moreover, 
the  intercourse  of  nations  was  not  such  as 
to  have  permitted  the  diffusion  of  a  reli- 
gion designed  to  be  universal.     And,  after- 
wards, when  society  was    somewhat  more 
advanced,  and,  at  first  sight,  less  unfit  for 
the  personal  instructions  of  the  Messiah, 
his  coming  may  still  have  been  postponed, 
that  the  experiment  might  be  fairly  made, 
whether  nations,  that  could  reach  a  high 
point  of  improvement  in  matters  solely  de- 
pendent upon  human  ingenuity,  could,  at 
the  same  time,  succeed  in  rescuing  them- 
selves from  the  baneful  influence  of  false 
religion ;  that  so,  if  they  should  fail,  as  we 


LECTURE  III.  79 

now  know  they  did  fail,  there  might  arise 
a  demonstrative  proof  of  the  necessity  for 
a  farther  interposition  from  heaven  to  en- 
lighten and  instruct  mankind. 

The  third  supposition,  that  of  a  partial 
dispensation,  appeared  liable  to  none  of 
these  inconveniencies.  It  was  a  plan,  by 
which,  without  making  preternatural  inter- 
ference too  common,  without  prematurely 
hastening  the  advent  of  the  Redeemer, 
without  denying  to  man  a  fair  trial  of  his 
own  powers,  God  might  yet  preserve  faith 
on  earth,  and  prepare  the  way  for  the  com- 
ing of  the  promised  Seed  of  the  woman. 

This,  the  second,  great  dispensation  of 
God  in  the  matter  of  revealed  religion,  we 
are  now,  therefore,  to  trace.  The  course 
lies  directly  and  unavoidably  before  us. 
And  if,  as  I  have  too  much  reason  to  ap- 
prehend, what  I  may  have  to  offer  on  this 
subject  shall  appear  trite,  it  should  be  re- 
membered, that  an  attempt  to  discover  new 
paths  would  probably  lead  me  only  into 
error;  and,  in  pursuing  a  stage  so  fre- 
quently and  so  thoroughly  beaten,  it  is  im- 


80  LECTURE  III. 

possible  not  to  tread  on  the  footsteps  of 
others. 

Of  this  dispensation  we  may  state  the 
principal  objects  to  have  been,  first,  to  purify 
from  the  corruptions,  which  had  gathered 
around  them,  the  originally  revealed  truths 
of  the  existence  and  the  providential  agency 
of  one  Almighty  Creator;  and,  second,  as  the 
time  for  the  promised  Redemption  became 
less  remote,  to  set  forth  the  Redeemer 
more  prominently,  and  in  a  more  conspi- 
cuous light.  These  were  its  leading  and 
direct  objects.  But  we  should  further  add, 
that,  in  this,  as  in  other  stages  of  the  scheme 
of  revelation,  the  Almighty  availed  himself 
of  the  religious  dispensation  then  given,  to 
establish  or  to  strengthen  some  other  great 
truths,  conducive  both  to  the  immediate 
edification  and  to  the  prospective  advance- 
ment of  mankind. 

And  as,  in  the  general  scheme  of  revela- 
tion, the  whole  has  been  opened  gradually, 
and  in  accordance  with  the  actual  circum- 
stances of  the  world  ;  so,  in  this  particular 
dispensation,  which  itself  was  to  spread  over 


LECTURE  III.  81 

a  long  tract  of  time,  we  may  perceive  the 
same  character  of  progressive  developement 
and  of  nice  adaptation  to  the  exigencies  of 
those  who  were  to  receive  it. 

For  this  purpose,  God  established  a  di- 
rect communication,  first,  with  a  particular 
individual ;  next,  with  the  immediate  de- 
scendants of  that  individual ;  and,  then,  as 
those  descendants  multiplied  into  a  people, 
with  the  people  derived  from  the  original 
ancestor.  With  that  individual,  with  that 
family,  and  with  that  people,  the.  divine  in- 
tercourse was  maintained,  with  the  same 
objects  ever  steadily  in  view,  but  in  a  man- 
ner varying  according  to  the  varying  cir- 
cumstances of  themselves  and  of  the  other 
nations.  Their  internal  condition,  as  to 
numbers,  civilization,  and  mental  improve- 
ment, determined  the  mode  and  description 
of  the  divine  communications  to  them- 
selves. And  in  their  relation  to  the  rest 
of  the  world,  so  long  as  the  human  mind 
continued  in  that  immature  state,  when  it 
is  peculiarly  susceptible  of  the  contagion  of 
idolatry,  the  chosen  people  were  made,  in 
the  language  of  the  prophet,  to  dwell  alone, 


8^  LECTURE  III 

and  7iot  be  reckoned  among  the  nations  '^  ; 
afterwards,  when  the  world  was  so  far  ad- 
vanced, that  it  was  probable  the  Israelites, 
instead  of  imbibing  disease,  might  commu- 
nicate health  around,  no  less  care  was 
taken  to  remove  some  of  the  fences  which 
had  hitherto  enclosed  them,  and  to  facili- 
tate and  promote  their  intercourse  with 
other  people. 

This  dispensation  must  be  considered  to 
have  commenced  with  Abraham.  I  cannot, 
however,  detain  you  with  matter  so  very 
familiar  as  the  personal  history  of  the  first 
patriarchs  of  the  Jewish  race.  It  may  be 
sufficient  merely  to  say,  that,  as  Abraham 
was  himself  called  out  of  idolatry, — as  ido- 
latry either  prevailed  or  was  rapidly  ad- 
vancing in  the  countries,  into  which  he  and 
his  household  after*  hiin  were  conducted, — 
and  as  no  systematic  form  of  religious  po- 
lity could  be  established  with  a  few  private 
individuals,  the  Almighty  conversed  with 
them,  as  with  the  earliest  generations  of 
mankind,  by  direct  and  personal  communi- 

^  Num.  xxiii.  9- 


LECTURE  III.  8S 

cation.  And  in  all  his  dealings  with  them, 
whether  in  affixing  a  sensible  mark  on  their 
body,  whether  in  the  migratory  habits 
which  he  imposed  on  the  first  fathers,  or 
in  the  servitude  and  persecution  to  which 
their  posterity  were  reduced  in  the  land  of 
Egypt, — in  all,  his  object  was  to  preserve 
them  a  peculiar  and  distinct  tribe,  till,  being 
augmented  into  a  nation,  they  should  be 
fit,  in  their  national  capacity,  to  receive  a 
system  of  religious  and  civil  ordinances. 
By  this  process,  they  became  better  qua- 
lified to  be  depositaries  of  the  great  truths 
intended  to  be  placed  in  their  keeping.  And, 
with  Abraham  at  least,  we  know  how  well 
this  process  succeeded;  since  his  faith  in 
God  is  become  proverbially  honourable,  and 
we  have  the  testimony  of  our  Lord  himself, 
that  he  saw,  and  rejoiced  to  see,  his  day^ 

Let  us  then  at  once  pass  on  to  Moses, 
with  whom  a  new  and  a  highly  interesting 
era  commences,  and  who  was  used  as  an  in- 
strument in  developing  a  very  important 
part  in  the  great   counsel  of  God.     The 

^  John  viii.  56. 
G  2 


84  LECTURE  III. 

time,  foreseen  and  specified  by  tlie  Al- 
mighty, had  now  permitted  the  descendants 
of  Abraham  to  swell  into  a  nation.  In  this 
stage,  a  fuller  revelation  of  divine  things 
was  to  be  made,  and,  the  better  to  secure 
its  preservation,  was  to  be  recorded  in  writ- 
ing. The  revelation  itself  was  directed  to 
the  three  great  objects  above  specified. 
And  when  we  proceed  to  look  at  the  na- 
tional establishment  of  the  Jews,  and  more 
particularly  to  their  religious  institutions, 
if  we  will  bear  in  mind  that  they  were 
framed  expressly  with  a  view  to  those  ob- 
jects, and  were,  at  the  same  time,  to  be  im- 
posed on  a  people,  at  first  extremely  rude, 
and  to  the  end  of  time  of  dull  and  sluggish 
mind,  we  shall  have  a  key,  that  will  explain 
all  the  peculiarities,  I  may  say,  the  seeming 
anomalies,  of  the  Mosaic  legislation. 

I.  Let  us  then  look,  in  the  first  instance, 
to  the  measures  adopted  for  the  purpose  of 
keeping  the  Jewish  people  in  the  genuine 
worship  of  the  great  Being,  who  from 
henceforth  was  to  be  known  by  a  distinct 
and  peculiar  name. 

1.  On  their  departure  from  Egypt,  they 


LECTURE  III.  85 

were  long  detained  in  the  desert,  apart 
from  all  communication  with  other  people ; 
nor  were  they  permitted  to  emerge  from 
this  state  of  sequestration,  till  there  had 
grown  up  a  generation,  who  had  known  no 
God  but  Jehovah,  no  minister  of  religion 
but  his  accredited  prophet  and  agent ;  a 
generation  also,  whom  a  course  of  moral 
discipline  should  have  rendered  less  unfit 
to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  the  promised 
land. 

2.  During  their  passage  into  their  des- 
tined seats,  the  Israelites  were  favoured 
with  that  evidence  to  the  truth  of  the  di- 
vine revelation,  which  alone  was  likely  to 
impress  minds  constituted  like  theirs, — the 
evidence  of  miracles.  Abstract  reasonings  on 
the  existence  and  the  attributes  of  the  Deity 
were  little  likely  to  have  affected  them. 
Prophecy,  although  not  altogether  withheld, 
was  rather  laid  as  a  foundation  for  ulterior 
purposes,  than  applied  to  immediate  use. 
But  miracles,  being  addressed  to  the  senses, 
were  what  the  people  could  understand  and 
appreciate.     When  they  saw  the  wonderful 

G  8 


86  LECTURE  III. 

appearance  of  a  cloud  by  day  and  a  fire  by 
night  ^,  that  directed  their  marches ;  when 
they  heard  the  Law  given  in  thunder  from 
Mount  Sinai  ^ ;  when  they  drank  the  water 
that  gushed  from  the  dry  rock  ^ ;  when  they 
ate  the  flesh  and  the  bread  given  in  an  ex- 
traordinary manner  for  their  sustenance'; 
when  they  felt  their  diseases  ^  removed  by 
casting  their  eyes  on  the  brasen  figure  of  a 
serpent ;  then  they  were  addressed  in  a  tone 
and  in  a  language  which  they  could  under- 
stand ;  they  were  convinced  that  He,  who 
could  do  such  things,  must  indeed  be  God, 
and  that  to  a  Being  of  such  power  it  was 
their  duty  to  render  obedience  and  ho- 
nour. 

3.  But,  although  these  manifestations  of 
a  nmghty  hand  and  an  outstretched  arm 
could  not  fail  to  impress  even  the  gross 
minds  of  the  Israelites  with  the  power  of 
the  divine  Ruler,  they  were  not  of  them- 
selves sufficient  to  preserve  that  people  from 

f  Exod.  xiii.  ^1.  '  Exod.  xvi.  13. 

§  Exod.  xix.  ^  Num.  xxi.  9- 

^  Exod.  xvii.  6. 


LECTURE  III.  87 

an  error,  into  which  they  were  much  dis- 
posed to  run.  At  most  times,  their  lapses 
into  idolatry  consisted,  less  in  rejecting 
their  own  God,  than  in  associating  and 
combining  him  with  others.  They  saw 
that  the  surrounding  nations  mutually 
adopted  each  other's  deities,  and  even  in 
some  cases  paid  certain  marks  of  respect  to 
the  Jehovah  of  Israeli  Hence,  although 
the  foreign  deities  might  perhaps  be  inferior 
to  their  own,  still,  considering  them  as  enr- 
dued  with  superhuman  power,  they  were 
willing  to  secure  their  favour  and  protection, 
and  for  this  purpose  to  pay  them  a  certain 
adoration;  a  laxity  of  allegiance  to  their  own 
divine  Ruler,  to  which  they  were  the  more 
attracted  by  the  shewy  and  pleasurable,  but 
licentious  rites,  which  disgraced  the  wor- 
ship of  heathenism.  But,  as  this  intercom- 
munity of  religious  rites  was,  not  only  de- 
rogatory from  the  majesty  of  God,  but  also 
directly  opposed  to  the  specific  purpose  for 
which  the  present  revelation  was  imparted, 
the  Almighty  guarded  against  this  danger 

1  1  Sam.  V.  7,  &c. 
G  4 


88  LECTURE  III. 

with  peculiar  care  by  the  nature  of  the 
religious  institutions  that  he  appointed. 
We  can  plainly  see  how  well  these  institu- 
tions were,  in  several  respects,  adapted  to 
the  object  in  view. 

1.  In  the  first  place,  as  being  designed 
for  a  people  too  carnal  for  the  refinements 
of  a  spiritual  worship,  the  rites,  while  they 
were  perfectly  free  from  any  impure  ad- 
mixture, were  pompous  and  splendid.  Even 
during  their  wanderings  in  the  wilderness, 
care  was  taken  that  the  furniture  for  the  ta- 
bernacle ''',  the  utensils  for  sacred  purposes, 
the  dress  of  the  priest,  in  short  every  thing 
appertaining  to  religious  worship,  should 
be  calculated  to  impress  the  senses.  And 
when,  in  process  of  time,  the  temple  was 
built,  we  know  that  its  architecture,  its  de- 
corations, and  the  worship  that  was  cele- 
brated within  its  walls,  rendered  it  one  of 
the  most  magnificent  and  august  spectacles, 
which  the  eye  of  man  has  ever  beheld. 

2.  But,  while  care  was  thus  taken,  in  mo- 
delling the  Jewish  rites,  to  excite  a  people 
of  torpid  mind,  something  more  than  the 

"^  Exod.  XXV.  xxvi.  xxvii.  xxviii. 


LECTURE  III.  89 

mere  gratification  of  the  eye  was  consi- 
dered. The  next  thing  to  be  noticed  is 
the  pains  that  were  bestowed  to  distin- 
guish their  rites  from  those  of  the  idola- 
trous nations  around.  This  precaution  runs 
throughout  the  Jewish  ritual,  and  explains 
some  points,  on  which  it  might  seem  an 
unreasonable  stress  was  laid,  were  it  not 
that  they  were  commanded  or  prohibited, — 
partlyperhapswith  a  symbolical  meaning"  in 
reference  to  certain  habits  of  mind, — but 
still  more  in  contradistinction  to  particular 
practices  of  idolatry,  which  it  was  intended 
to  discountenance.  As  instances,  we  may 
mention  various  ordinances  respecting ""  in- 
congruous mixtures  in  processes  of  hus- 
bandry, respecting  the  classification  ^  of 
clean  and  unclean  beasts,  respecting  "^  some 
peculiarities  of  sacrifice,  the  structure  of  the 
altar ',  the  dress  of  the  priests,  and  even  the 
disposition  of  their  hair  and  beard  ^ 

"  Scheme  of  Scripture-Divinity  in  Collection  of  Theo- 
logical Tracts,  p.  116. 

o  Deut.  xxii.  9,  10.  ^  Exod.  xx.  25,  26. 

P  Lev.  xi.  1.  &c.  5  Lev.  xix.  27. 

M  Exod.  xxiii.  19. 


90  LECTURE  III. 

3.  But  a  still  farther  precaution  was 
taken  to  keep  God  constantly  in  view  of 
the  Jewish  people,  by  the  very  close  and 
intimate  connection  of  religion  with  the  af- 
fairs of  ordinary  life.  These  could  seldom 
be  carried  on  without  a  reference  to  God. 
The  first-born  male^  whether  of  man  or 
cattle,  was  considered  to  belong  to  the 
Lord,  and  was  to  be  redeemed  by  a  price. 
The  regulations  respecting  marriage  \  inhe- 
ritance, and  alliance ;  the  relation  of  masters 
and  servants'",  and  the  tenure  of  private 
property,  were  of  a  peculiar  nature,  and 
were  directly  connected  with  religion. 
Three  times'"  in  every  year  the  males  were 
required  to  suspend  their  employments  in 
order  to  pay  their  worship  at  the  holy  city. 
The  seventh  day  in  every  week  was  de- 
voted to  the  more  immediate  service  of 
God.  Every  seventh  year  all  the  occupa- 
tions of  husbandry  stood  still  ^ ;  and,  in  the 
superabundant  supplies  of  the  preceding 
year  ^  the  people  saw  a  standing  and  visible 

t  Exod.  xxii.  29.    xxxiv.  19.  =^  Exod.  xxiii.  16. 

"  Num.  xxvii.  1,  xxxvi.  1.  Y  Exod.  xxiii.  10.  Sec. 

V  Lev.  XXV.  39.  ^  Lev,  xxv.  21. 


LECTURE  III.  91 

testimony  to  the  truth  of  Jehovah.  And 
when  a  sabbath  of  sabbaths  returned  %  the 
hberation  of  slaves  and  the  restoration  of 
property  to  the  former  occupier  served  to 
make  it  difficult  to  be  forgotten  to  whom 
the  people  belonged,  and  by  what  tenure 
the  land  was  held.  Even  the  ordinary 
means  of  national  defence  were  prohibited  ^ 
that  the  welfare  of  the  people  might  be 
known  to  depend  immediately  upon  their 
divine  Protector. 

4.  Nor  was  it  only  as  a  God  to  be  wor- 
shipped and  considered  on  every  occasion  of 
ordinary  life,  that  Jehovah  exhibited  him- 
self to  the  Jews.  He  condescended  to  act 
as  a  sort  of  temporal  king,  judge,  and  cap- 
tain over  the  people.  He  carried  on  his 
government  by  the  ministry  of  the  sacer- 
dotal family,  who,  unlike  the  priests  of  ido- 
latrous religions,  were  an  order  of  men  pro- 
fessionally distinct  from  the  rest  of  the 
community.  And,  in  the  earlier  part  of 
the  Jewish  history,  the  judges,  magistrates 
who  may  not  improperly  be  called  spiritual 

a  Lev.  XXV.  11.  &c.  b  Deiit.  xvii.  16. 


92  LECTURE  III. 

dictators,  were  commissioned  by  the  so- 
vereign ruler,  as  various  emergencies  arose, 
to  execute  some  extraordinary  service  for 
the  people. 

5.  Of  this  mode  of  administering  the 
Jewish  government,  the  consequence  was, 
that,  as  it  was  in  the  hands  of  One  w^ho 
controlled  the  destinies  of  the  whole  hu- 
man race,  the  obedience  or  disobedience  of 
the  people  might  always  have  its  measure 
of  reward  in  temporal  prosperity  or  adver- 
sity. Nor,  according  to  the  notions  then 
prevalent,  when  the  deities  were  supposed 
to  be  protectors  and  guardians  locally  pre- 
siding over  their  several  districts,  and  each 
tutelary  God  was  considered  strong  in  pro- 
portion to  the  protection  which  he  visibly 
extended,  could  there  be  devised  any  means 
more  calculated  to  keep  the  Jews  in  alle- 
giance to  their  heavenly  king.  When  he 
said,  that  if  they  obeyed  him,  their  cattle 
should  be  numerous*",  their  land  fruitful, 
their  families  prolific,  their  armies  victo- 
rious, this  argument  was  not  only  cogent, 

'^  Exod.  xxiii.  25.  Lev.  xxvi.  4,  &c. 


LECTURE  III.  93 

but  suited  to  the  spirit  of  the  times.  So, 
too,  when  he  said  that,  if  they  disobeyed 
him  ^,  every  national  and  every  personal  ca- 
lamity should  befall  them,  this  was  to  ap- 
ply motives  intelligible,  and  likely  to  touch 
and  move  them.  Nor,  under  these  circum- 
stances, was  it  necessary  to  excite  them  to 
the  observance  of  their  duty  toward  their 
God  by  considerations  of  a  more  refined 
and  spiritual  nature.  Where  a  system  of 
temporal  and  immediate  reward  and  pu- 
nishment was  brought  forward  and  really 
carried  into  execution,  it  was  not  necessary, 
for  the  purpose  of  proving  the  existence  or 
the  moral  attributes  of  God,  to  appeal  from 
the  present  to  the  future,  from  the  irregu- 
larities of  the  existing  state  of  things  to  the 
retribution,  which  is  yet  to  come.  Accord- 
ingly, the  doctrine  of  a  future  existence 
and  retribution  made  no  part  of  the  Mo- 
saic dispensation  ;  I  mean,  as  specifically 
distinguished  from  the  dispensation  which 
preceded  it.  I  do  not  mean  to  assert  that 
the  doctrines  of  the  survivance  of  the  hu- 

d  Dent.  xi.  16,  17 


94  LECTURE  III. 

man  soul  and  of  a  judgment  after  death 
were  unknown  to  the  Jews,  even  in  the 
earher  stages  of  their  history.  Several  ^  dis- 
tinct indications  of  their  knowledge  on 
these  points  may  be  traced  in  their  sacred 
books.  And,  if  it  be  inquired  v/hy  these 
indications  do  not  appear  more  frequently 
and  more  prominently,  it  may  be  remem- 
bered, that  the  writings  of  Moses  -  are 
chiefly  occupied  in  narrating  events  or  in 
propounding  laws ;  circumstances,  under 
which  there  seems  to  be  no  reason  why  a 
reference  to  their  opinions  as  to  a  future 
state  should  be  more  frequently  made,  than 
is  made  in  the  narrative  of  other  historians 
or  the  code  of  other  legislators.  What  the 
Jews  knew  or  thought  on  these  points  ap- 
pears only  incidentally,  just  as  their  know- 
ledge or  thoughts  on  other  points  of  reli- 
gious philosophy  may  appear.  Their  know- 
ledge had  been  derived  from  the  earlier 
communications  respecting  divine  things, 
which  had  been  made  to  the  first  patriarchs, 

e  See  Graves's  Lectures  on  the  Pentateuch,  Lee.  iv. 
sect.  1,  2. 

*  See  Fabcr  on  the  Dispensations,  vol,  ii.  p.  84. 


LECTURE  III.  95 

and  from  them  handed  down  to  their  de- 
scendants. And,  as  the  people  were  not 
absolutely  in  need  of  renewed  information 
on  that  subject,  the  Mosaic  revelations  were 
confined  to  the  other  objects,  which  were 
then  more  immediately  and  more  especially 
in  the  contemplation  of  God. 

II.  The  first  of  these  objects,  viz.  the  pre- 
servation of  the  knowledge  of  the  great  Je- 
hovah, we  have  now  revievved,  and  have 
traced  the  principal  means  that  were  taken 
for  its  attainment.  But  another  and  per- 
haps more  influential  object  remained.  A 
belief  in  the  one  true  God  was  principally 
laid  as  a  foundation,  on  which  to  rear  the 
superstructure  of  the  revelation  of  Christ. 
But  the  views  of  that  subsequent  revelation 
were  opened  exactly  as  suited  the  circum- 
stances and  condition  of  the  people,  who 
were  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  coming  of 
the  Messiah.  At  first,  as  might  be  expected 
on  consideration  of  the  time  that  was  to  in- 
tervene before  Christ  should  be  revealed, 
as  might  also  have  been  expected  from  a 
view  of  the  actual  character  of  the  Jewish 
people,  the  light,  that  pointed  to  him,  was 


96  LECTURE  III. 

feeble  and  wavering.  But  God,  even  at  a 
distant  period,  did  not  leave  himself  with- 
out the  testimony  of  prophecy ;  at  the  time, 
to  animate  the  passing  generation  with 
hope  for  the  future ;  afterwards,  to  afford 
a  retrospective  argument  for  the  truth  of 
his  word.  When  he  had  called  Abraham 
out  of  Chaldaea,  he  promised,  not  only,  that 
the  posterity  of  the  patriarch  should  be  nu- 
merous, and  should  possess  the  gate  of  his 
enemies,  but  also  that  in  his  seed  should  all 
the  natio7is  of  the  earth  be  blessed  ^.  The  in- 
heritor of  the  blessing,  distinctively  termed 
the  blessing  of  Abraham  \  transmitted  it  to 
his  son  Jacob ;  and  Jacob  '\  in  nearly  a  si- 
milar form  of  words,  transmitted  it  to  Ju- 
dah  out  of  all  his  sons  ;  thus  narrowing  the 
hope  of  the  promised  Seed,  which  before 
had  been  common  to  all  the  Abrahamic 
race,  to  one  particular  tribe,  in  like  manner 
as  the  same  hope  was,  in  after-times,  nar- 
rowed from  that  tribe  in  general  to  one  of 
its  families.  And  at  the  period,  when  the 
Israelites  were  ripe  to  take  possession  of 

g  Gen.  xxii.  IT.         ^  Gen.  xxviii.  4.         '  Gen.  xlix.  8. 


LECTURE  III.  97 

their  tennx)ral  inheritance,  the  Almighty, 
apprehensive  lest  the  people  should  ima- 
gine they  had  reached  the  termination  of 
their  destinies,  selected  that  moment  to  in- 
form them  by  his  servant  Moses,  that,  high 
as  was  the  authority  of  their  present  law- 
giver, there  should  yet  be  raised  up  another 
prophet  ^,  to  whom  they  should  give  ear. 

With  a  view  also  to  keep  this  prospect 
before  their  eyes,  and,  at  the  same  time,  to 
effect  the  purpose  in  a  manner  suited  to  a 
people  of  gross  conceptions,  yet,  like  all 
orientals,  deeply  impressible  by  symbols 
and  signs,  there  was  formed  a  ritual,  which 
may  be  called  a  visible  prophecy  almost 
throughout.  Of  the  festivals,  the  sacrifices, 
the  ceremonies,  many  were,  and  probably 
were  understood  to  be,  types  and  represen- 
tations of  future  incidents  ;  such  as  were  the 
Passover  ;  the  offering  ^  of  the  one  goat,  and 
the  dismission  of  the  other  into  the  wilder- 
ness, with  the  iniquities  of  the  people  on 
his  head ;  the  Atonement  made  by  the  high 
priest  for  the  sins  of  himself  and  of  the  na- 

^  Deut.  xviii.  18.  '  Lev.  xvi. 

H 


98  LECTURE  III. 

tion ;  with  many  other  sacrificial  rites  too 
numerous  now  to  be  specified.  Even  the 
personages  that  appear  in  the  history,  as 
Moses,  Joshua,  David,  and  others,  were  a 
sort  of  representatives,  in  their  several  cha- 
racters and  capacities,  of  Him  who  was 
afterwards  to  arise.  And  if  these  prophe- 
tic rites  and  these  prophetic  personages, 
while  they  spoke  of  something  to  come, 
spoke  of  it  in  such  a  tone  as  to  convey  no 
very  distinct  apprehensions  to  the  men  of 
the  earlier  time,  matters  were  so  arranged, 
that,  when  the  light,  arising  from  the  sys- 
tem of  a  particular  providence,  became 
more  faint,  it  should  be  replaced  by  an  in- 
crease of  the  light  of  prophecy,  which,  as 
time  advanced,  begun  to  be  imparted  more 
largely,  and  to  point  with  more  precise  di- 
rection to  the  coming  Messiah.  In  order 
also  to  give  additional  credit  to  the  prophe- 
tic office,  as  well  as  to  prevent  the  people 
from  sinking  into  despair  at  seasons  of  na- 
tional calamity,  such  times  were  generally 
marked  bj^  an  effusion  more  than  ordinary 
of  the  spirit  of  prophecy.  Again,  lest  the 
distance  of  the  period,  to  which  the  accom- 


LECTURE  III.  99 

plishment  of  the  master  prophecy  was 
thrown  back,  should  weaken  the  faith  of  the 
people  in  the  divine  promises,  there  were 
intermixed  with  the  predictions  respecting 
the  Messiah  others  respecting  both  the  in- 
ternal state  of  Judea  and  also  several  sur- 
rounding states,  with  whose  destinies  those 
of  the  Israelites  were  closely  connected; 
that  so,  as  the  predictions  respecting  their 
own  country,  respecting  Moab,  Edom,  and 
Amalek,  or,  in  later  times,  respecting  Ni- 
neveh, Tyre,  Egypt,  and  Babylon,  were  ac- 
complished, this  accomplishment  might 
exhibit  a  direct  demonstration  of  the  truth 
of  prophecy,  and  might  induce  those  for 
whose  sake  it  was  exhibited,  to  carry  their 
hopes  and  their  faith  onwards  to  the  period 
when  the  long  expected  Messiah  should 
appear.  Again,  in  some  cases,  the  nearer 
and  more  distant  future  were  conjoined ; 
the  prophecies  bearing  a  double  sense,  of 
which  the  one  regarded  the  proximate,  the 
other  the  remote,  event,  the  one  had  a  tem- 
poral, the  other  a  spiritual  import.  And, 
throughout,  the  prophets,  beside  their  more 
immediate  and  peculiar  office,  were  com- 

H  2 


100  LECTURE  III. 

missioned  to  be  preachers  of  righteousness 
in  succession  to  their  contemporaries  ;  to 
deal  forth  commendation  or  reproof;  to 
supply  the  brevity  of  the  Mosaic  code  by 
farther  instruction  in  morals  ;  and  espe- 
cially to  open  the  minds  of  the  people,  as 
their  minds  should  become  capable  of  larger 
views,  to  a  spiritual,  to  an  evangelical,  inter- 
pretation of  the  prophecies. 

These  various  processes  were  used  to 
give  effect  to  the  testimony  of  prophecy 
respecting  Jesus.  Nor  were  these  processes 
without  success.  In  the  course  of  time,  not 
only  the  prophets  themselves,  who  must 
be  supposed  always  to  have  inquired  and 
searched  diligently^^  to  comprehend  the  na- 
ture of  that  glory  which  they  were  commis- 
sioned to  announce  ;  nor  only  those  schools 
of  the  prophets,  which  were  established  to 
promote  the  knowledge  of  religious  truth ; 
but  the  great  body  of  the  Israelites,  came  to 
be  so  well  acquainted  with  the  offices,  the 
history,  the  era  of  the  Messiah,  that  their 
views  resembled  more  a  knowledge  of  the 

^^  1  Pet.  i.  10,  11. 


LECTURE  III.  101 

past,  than  an  anticipation  of  the  future. 
And,  this  point  being  gained,  in  like  man- 
ner as  the  particular  providence  had  ceased, 
when,  by  its  sensible  interpositions  and 
temporal  dispensations,  it  had  succeeded  in 
fixing  the  people  in  the  faith  of  Jehovah ; 
so,  when  the  repetition  of  prophecies  had 
served  to  fix  the  people  in  the  faith  of  the 
coming  Messiah,  the  spirit  of  prophecy  also 
ceased.  Besides,  the  Jews  had  gradually 
become  a  more  cultivated  and  generally 
enlightened  people.  Linked,  and,  as  we 
shall  farther  see  in  the  ensuing  Lecture, 
providentially  linked,  at  many  points  of 
contact,  with  nations  better  instructed  than 
themselves  in  most  questions  of  human 
knowledge,  they  had  profited  by  the  con- 
nection ;  and,  advancing  with  the  advanc- 
ing state  of  the  world,  they  had  reached 
the  period  of  their  national  manhood.  And, 
care  having  been  already  taken  to  establish 
them  in  the  belief  of  God  and  in  the  ex- 
pectation of  the  Messiah,  they  now  w^ere 
also  placed  by  divine  providence  in  such  a 
state  as  to  their  mental  capacity  in  general, 
that  the  blindness  would  be  wilful,  and, 

H  3 


102  LECTURE  III. 

consequently,  the  blame  would  rest  only 
with  themselves,  if  they  did  not  adequately 
comprehend  the  great  truths,  which  the 
Messiah,  when  he  came  into  the  world, 
should  reveal. 

III.  Thus  far  we  have  considered  the 
Jewish  economy  as  it  was  directly  instru- 
mental to  the  main  purpose  of  the  intended 
redemption.  But  we  have  repeatedly  stat- 
ed, that,  in  all  the  preparatory  dispensations 
of  religion,  the  divine  wisdom  has  also  con- 
trived to  involve  other  matter,  which  should 
be  generally  conducive  to  the  instruction 
and  improvement  of  the  human  kind.  And, 
in  the  present  instance,  we  should  very  in- 
adequately exhibit  the  use  and  design  of 
the  Jewish  dispensation,  if  we  did  not  add, 
that,  while  the  Almighty  led  the  way, 
through  the  medium  of  the  children  of  Is- 
rael, to  a  farther  developement  of  doctrinal 
truth,  he  also  laid,  with  the  same  people, 
the  foundation  for  an  improvement  more 
particularly  in  moral  science.  At  the  time 
when  he  wrote  with  his  own  finger  the 
commandments  especially  regarding  his 
own  honour  and  worship,  he  added  a  second 


LECTURE  III.  103 

table  respecting  the  duties  of  man  to  man. 
And,  if  we  will  consider  that  this  was  the 
earliest  code  of  written  law  existing  in  the 
world,  and  will  examine  that  code,  not 
merely  in  its  positive  injunctions,  but  in 
the  extensive  and  spiritual  meaning  in 
which  it  was  designed  to  be  understood,  it 
justly  challenges  our  admiration.  Nor  were 
the  precepts  of  morality  confined  to  the  De- 
calogue. The  Law  abounds,  throughout, 
with  directions  for  the  conduct  of  life,  and 
with  exhortations  to  holiness,  interwoven 
with  the  religious  commandments.  And, 
if  we  would  see  how  far  the  code  of  Moses 
outran  the  morality  of  other  nations  even 
in  later  and  more  cultivated  times,  how 
much  it  breathed  by  anticipation  the  spirit 
of  the  Gospel,  let  us  recollect  that  our  Lord 
himself,  at  times,  was  contented  with  restor- 
ing" the  former  precepts  to  their  genuine 
and  original  meaning,  and  that  he  even  bor- 
rowed °  from  the  Law  his  favourite,  his  inva- 
luable rule.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour 
as  thyself.     Neither  is  this  rule  single  and 

"  Malt.  XV.  4,  &c.  ^^  Lev.  xix.  18. 

H   4 


104  LECTURE  III. 

insulated,  but  is  one  out  of  numerous  in- 
junctions of  a  similar  tone.  Let  us  recollect 
the  tender  consideration  of  the  Mosaic  code 
for  the  P  stranger  and  the  bondsman  %  urged 
on  the  people  by  the  touching  argument, 
that  they  had  themselves  been  strangers 
and  bondmen  in  the  land  of  Egypt.  Let 
us  recollect  its  considerable  regard  for  the 
poor  in  various  directions,  not  to  reap  the 
corners  of  the  field  ^,  not  to  gather  every 
grape  of  the  vineyard ',  not  to  withhold  the 
wages  of  the  hired  servant*,  directions  en- 
forced with  the  awful  sanction,  /  a7n  the 
Loj'd  thy  God,  Let  us  recollect"  its  in- 
junction to  rise  up  before  the  hoary  head, 
and  to  honour  the  face  of  an  old  man.  Let 
us  recollect  its  cautions  against  oppressing 
or  wronging  the  fatherless  or  widow "".  Let 
us  recollect  its  beautiful  provisions  against 
unfeeling  conduct  toward  debtors  ^,  by  for- 
bidding the  creditor  to  go  into  his  house  to 
fetch  the  pledge.     Let  us  recollect  its  di- 

P  Lev.  xix.  33,  34.  *  Lev.  xix.  13. 

^1  Deut.  XV.  15.  ^  Lev.  xix.  32. 

'   Lev.  xix.  9.  ^  Deut.  xxiv.  17,  &c. 

^  Lev.  xix.  10,  y  Deut.  xxiv.  10,  &c. 


LECTURE  III.  105 

rections  for  befriending  even  an  enemy  % 
and  its  exquisite  delicacy  toward  female 
captives  taken  in  war^.  Let  us  recollect 
that  it  extends  its  tender  mercies  even  to 
the  inferior  animals;  that  it  enjoins  a  rest 
for  cattle  as  for  men  on  the  Sabbath-day, 
and  forbids  the  people  to  muzzle  the  ox 
that  treadeth  the  corn  ^  or  to  destroy  the 
dam,  when  they  have  occasion  to  take  the 
young  birds  ^ 

And,  in  tracing  the  series  of  persons,  who, 
after  Moses,  acted  under  the  inspiration  of 
the  Spirit  of  God,  we  shall  still  find,  that, 
while  they  spake  of  things  directly  apper- 
taining to  religious  doctrine,  they  also  made 
it  a  part  of  their  office  to  expose  and  de- 
nounce vice,  and  to  expound,  enlarge,  and 
enforce  the  requisitions  of  morality.  To 
this  the  whole  canon  of  the  ancient  scrip- 
tures bears  testimony.  But  there  are  two 
works  more  particularly  of  an  ethical  na- 
ture, that  should  not  be  passed  by  without 
especial  notice ;  I  mean,  the  Proverbs  and 


7  Exod.  xxiii.  4,  5.  ^^  Dent.  xxv.  4. 

^  Deut.  xxi.  14.  ^  Deut.  xxii.  6. 


106  LECTURE  III. 

the  book  of  Ecclesiastes.  Some  centuries 
before  certain  philosophers  of  Greece,  by  a 
few  moral  aphorisms,  acquired  the  title  of 
wise  men,  these  works  existed ;  and,  by  the 
sagacity  of  their  observations  on  men  and 
manners,  by  their  excellent  precepts  for  the 
conduct  of  life,  and,  more  than  all,  by  their 
reference  of  all  moral  obligation  to  the  su- 
preme will  of  God,  they  breathe  that  wisdom 
and  understanding,  which,  itis  expressly  said, 
their  author  received  from  the  Lord  ^. 

The  like  observations  might  be  applied 
to  the  sacred  poetry  of  Israel.  At  present, 
I  do  not  speak  of  the  inspired  bards  merely 
in  their  prophetical  capacity.  I  speak  of 
them  also  as  the  teachers  of  moral  wisdom. 
And,  if  we  will  compare  their  strains  with 
the  songs  of  pagan  poets  addressed  to  their 
deities,  with  the  hymns,  for  instance,  of 
Homer  or  Callimachus,  we  cannot  fail  to  be 
struck,  not  only  with  the  superior  grandeur 
of  their  imagery,  but  with  the  higher  tone  of 
pure  devotion  and  of  noble  sentiment  that 
is  breathed  by  the  muse  of  Sion. 

^l  1  Kings  iii.  12. 


LECTURE  III.  107 

These  points  might  receive  a  much  more 
ample  illustration.  But,  as  we  have  already 
seen  how  the  dispensation  now  under  review 
prepared  the  way  for  the  manifestation  of 
the  Redeemer ;  so  what  has  been  said  may 
enable  us  summarily  to  note,  how  the  same 
dispensation,  by  the  general  character  of  its 
doctrines  and  laws,  served,  at  the  same  time,  to 
promote  the  great  design  of  Providence  for 
the  progressive  instruction  and  advance- 
ment of  the  human  race. 

First  of  all,  we  perceive  God  known  and 
recognised  in  his  true  character.  His  unity 
forms  the  leading  principle  of  the  whole 
system ;  it  meets  us  in  every  point ;  it  is 
repeated  word  upon  word,  line  upon  line ; 
and  is  made  the  basis,  not  only  of  all  reli- 
gious worship,  but  of  all  moral  obligation. 
The  providential  agency  of  God  in  superin- 
tending and  directing  the  system  of  the  uni- 
verse, his  spirituality,  his  omnipotence,  his 
eternity,  his  wisdom,  his  purity,  are  also  pow- 
erfully asserted.     And,  more  than  all  ^  the 

e  See  in  particular  that  very  sublime  passage,  "•  And 
"  the  Lord  passed  by  before  him,  and  proclaimed,  The 
"  Lord,  The  Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious,  longsuffering 
"  and  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth,  keeping  mercy  for 


108  LECTURE  III. 

reconciliation  of  his  justice  with  his  mercy, 
the  process,  by  which  two  attributes,  seem- 
ingly incompatible,  are  made  to  unite  to- 
gether without  confusion  and  without  mu- 
tual injury ;  this  it  is,  that  constitutes  the 
distinguishing  feature,  as  of  the  scheme  of 
divine  revelation  in  general,  so  especially  of 
the  Jewish  dispensation.  And  this  import- 
ant subject  it  illustrates,  by  throwing  a 
strong  and  continually  increasing  light  on 
the  great  doctrine  of  the  Atonement. 

So  also  to  the  Jews  it  was  taught  how 
to  worship  the  great  Being,  thus  worthily 
exhibited  before  them,  with  pure  and  holy 
rites.  On  the  altar  of  Jehovah  no  human 
victim  ever  bled.  With  his  worship  no  im- 
purities, no  debaucheries,  were  intermixed. 
His  ritual  was  never  made  the  instrument 
for  promoting  designs  of  worldly  policy  by 
delusive  and  fraudulent  practices.  Nor, 
under  his  religion,  were  external  observ- 
ances ever  represented  as  substitutes  for 
inward  holiness  and  practical  obedience. 


"  thousands,  forgiving  iniquity  and  transgression  and 
"  sin,  and  that  tcHl  hy  no  means  clear  the gtiUtyy  Exod. 
xxxiv.  6,  7. 


LECTURE  III.  109 

And,  as  the  faith  of  the  Jews  was  thus 
pure,  and  their  worship  thus  holy,  so  the 
great  cause  of  virtue  was  promoted  both  by 
the  character  of  their  moral  law,  and  by  the 
basis  on  which  its  was  placed.  While  the 
precepts  were  in  themselves  most  excellent, 
and  in  advance  before  the  morality  of  their 
age,  they  were  at  the  same  time  com- 
manded to  be  practised  on  the  proper 
ground  of  religious  obedience,  and  with  the 
sole  view  of  serving  and  pleasing  God. 

These  surely  are  great  steps  in  the  science 
of  sacred  philosophy.  These  grand  truths, 
once  recognised  and  received  as  articles  of 
religious  belief,  are  calculated  to  give  no 
slight  elevation  and  impulse  to  the  human 
mind.  In  the  case  now  before  us,  we  can- 
not but  adore  the  wisdom  of  God,  who,  in 
prosecuting  his  great  scheme  of  redeeming 
love,  so  arranged  his  measures,  as  to  ad- 
vance, at  the  same  time  and  by  the  same  pro- 
cess, the  landmarks  of  that  knowledge,  on 
which  the  improvement  of  mankind  mainly 
depends.  And  to  this  wisdom  we  shall  be  yet 
more  disposed  to  pay  our  humble  tribute  of 
admiration,  when  we  farther  and  in  conclu- 


110  LECTURE  III. 

sion  observe,  that  the  instructions,  true  to 
their  constantly  prevailing  design,  served  at 
once  to  enlighten  mankind  according  to 
their  immediate  need,  and  also  to  fit  and 
prepare  them  in  due  time  to  receive  a  fuller 
measure  of  religious  and  moral  informa- 
tion. 

At  present  the  purpose  was  not  to  reveal, 
as  a  new  doctrine,  the  existence  of  some 
supreme  power.  That  had  been  made 
known  by  the  primeval  revelations  respect- 
ing God.  Neither  was  it  to  teach,  that 
the  Deity  should  be  worshipped  and  certain 
duties  of  morality  discharged.  However 
imperfectly  understood,  however  inade- 
quately carried  into  practice,  these  truths 
did  not  remain  now  to  be  learned  in  their 
first  elements.  But  on  these  subjects  there 
prevailed  much  ignorance,  and  yet  more 
error.  Accordingly,  the  present  dispensa- 
tion tended  to  teach  these  thino:s  in  their 
purity  and  integrity,  in  marked  contradis- 
tinction to  certain  prevalent  corruptions, 
and  with  additional  precision  and  expan- 
sion. With  a  view  to  the  propensity  of 
mankind,  not  to  deny,  but  to  multiply,  God, 


LECTURE  III.  Ill 

it  especially  taught  that  he  was  one.    With 
a  view  to  their  propensity  to  suppose,  that, 
if  there  were  one  supreme  Deity,  he  dele- 
gated the  providential  government  of  the 
world  to  certain  inferior  agents,  it  taught 
that  He  acted  by  his  own  immediate  and 
single  authority.     With  a  view  to  various 
misconceptions  respecting  the  character  of 
God,  it  taught  that  he  was  holy,  just,  and 
good.     With  a  view  to  the  highly  objec- 
tionable rites,  by  which  mankind   sought 
for  pardon  or  favour  from  Heaven,  it  taught 
how  God  should  be  worshipped,  and  how 
remission  of  sins  could  be  obtained.     With 
a  view  to  the  narrow  and  grosser  concep- 
tions of  mankind  on  the  subject  of  the  mo- 
ral duties,  it  purified  and  exalted  those  du- 
ties, it  enlarged  their  sphere  of  operation, 
it  gave  them  a  new  direction,  and,  in  parti- 
cular, it  endeavoured,  gradually  and  as  so- 
ciety could  bear  it,  to  correct  that  harsh, 
that  stern,  that  unfeeling  character,  which 
almost  always  distinguishes  the  intercourse 
of  man  with  man  in  a  low  state  of  know- 
ledge and  civilization. 

To  the  other  great  principle  in  the  pro- 


112  LECTURE  III. 

ceedings  of  the  Almighty  it  is  enough 
merely  to  advert.  Even  if  I  did  not  feel 
that  I  had  already  too  far  trespassed  on 
your  time,  it  would  be  only  an  anticipation 
of  what  should  follow,  to  do  more  than 
simply  state,  that  these  great  doctrines  ob- 
viously were  preparatory  to  that  future  dis- 
pensation, which  should  yet  more  distinctly 
teach  that  God  should  be  worshipped  in 
spirit  and  in  truth  ;  and  that,  as  fuller  in- 
structions in  the  law  of  righteousness  were 
vouchsafed,  and  man  was  furnished  with 
farther  aid  to  carry  that  law  into  practice, 
he  should  aspire  to  a  perfection  of  pu- 
rity and  benevolence,  far  beyond  his  for- 
mer endeavours,  and  not  short  of  the  stan- 
dard even  of  God  himself 


LECTURE  IV. 


Psalm  xcvi.  10. 

Tell  it  out  among  the  heathen  tlmt  the  Lord 

is  King. 

Our  two  preceding  Lectures  have  led  us 
to  see,  first,  that  a  divine  revelation  was 
originally  given  in  common  to  the  whole 
race  of  man,  and,  next,  that  when  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  world  seemed  to  require 
some  more  precise  and  definite,  though  less 
general,  communication  of  religious  know- 
ledge, such  a  dispensation  was  given  to  one 
people  selected  from  the  rest  of  the  na- 
tions. At  the  same  time,  it  is  not  unrea- 
sonable to  suppose,  that  some  faint  and  im- 
perfect memorials  of  the  original  revelation 
should  have  long  subsisted  in  the  world  at 
large.  Neither  is  it  inconsistent  with  the 
declared  purposes  of  God,  in  regard  to  the 
children  of  Abraham,  to  suppose  that  the 
dispensation,  given  immediately  to  that 
people,  should,  at  the  same  time,  have  been 

I 


114  LECTURE  IV. 

designed  to  have  a  secondary  and  indirect 
influence  on  other  parts  of  the  world.  In- 
deed, as  the  Gentile  nations  were  intended 
to  be  partakers  equally  with  the  Jews  of 
the  great  salvation  that  was  to  follow,  we 
might  naturally  expect  that  the  course  of 
Providence  should  have  been  so  ordered, 
that  they  should  receive  some  benefit  from 
the  religious  instructions  vouchsafed  to  the 
chosen  people  ;  that  they  should  catch  some 
rays  issuing  from  the  central  luminary  of 
divine  truth. 

These  are  the  points  which  I  would  en- 
deavour to  illustrate  in  the  present  Lec- 
ture. My  object  is  to  shew,  that  however, 
after  the  flood,  the  nations  wandered  into 
errors  in  religion,  the  traces  of  the  original 
revelations  were  not  entirely  obliterated, 
even  among  them ;  to  shew  also,  and  in  a 
more  particular  manner,  that,  although  the 
Jewish  dispensation  was  addressed  directly 
to  the  descendants  of  Abraham,  its  opera- 
tion was  not  entirely  local,  nor  without  an 
indirect  influence  on  other  parts  of  the 
world  ;  and  that  some  of  the  leading  events 
of  Gentile  history  were  moulded  with  the 


LECTURE  IV.  115 

express  view  of  giving  strength  and  efficacy 
to  that  influence. 

These  views  must  necessarily  be  taken 
in  our  attempt  to  trace  the  bearings  of  ge- 
neral history  on  the  question  of  revealed 
religion.  At  the  same  time,  they  will  carry 
our  eye  over  so  extensive  a  field,  that  it 
will  be  impossible  to  give  to  the  several  ob- 
jects that  full  examination,  which,  under 
other  circumstances,  they  might  properly 
claim. 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  clear  that  the  pri- 
mitive faith  ^  continued  to  subsist  at  least 
for  some  time  after  the  flood.  Neither  the 
knowledge  of  the  true  God,  nor  such  ex- 
pectations of  the  promised  deliverer  as  had 
been  given  to  men,  could  at  once  have  been 
lost  among  the  descendants  of  Noah.  At 
whatever  time  and  in  whatever  manner  po- 
lytheism arose,  its  progress  certainly  was 
gradual ;  and  some  portion  of  the  pure 
stream  of  religion  kept  itself  a  while  un- 
mixed with  the  foul  and  turbid  pool  of  su- 
perstition.    Long  after  idolatry  was  prac- 

a  See  Horsley's  Dissertation  on  the  Prophecies  of  the 
Messiah,  p.  43.  &c. 

I  2 


116  LECTURE  IV. 

tised  ^  Melchizedek,  the  first  "^  and  the  se- 
cond Abimelech — not  private  individuals, 
but  sovereign  rulers,  had  a  knowledge  more 
or  less  perfect  of  the  true  God.  It  appears 
also  that  He  was  not  unknown  to  La- 
ban  '^ ;  and  in  the  Egyptian  midwives  %  in 
Jethro^,  in  Rahab^,  and  perhaps  in  some 
other  personages  incidentally  noticed  in 
scripture,  we  perceive  witnesses  to  the  true 
faith  in  the  midst  of  an  idolatrous  genera- 
tion. The  Book  of  Job,  whatever  may  have 
been  its  precise,  date,  indicates  that,  al- 
though the  worship  ^  of  the  sun  and  moon 
was  then  introduced  into  Idumaea,  it  was  a 
taint,  from  which  the  patriarch,  and,  it 
should  appear,  his  family  and  his  friends 
were  free.  Nor  is  this  all.  Job'  himself, 
and,  at  a  period  probably  later,  the  Meso- 
potamian  Balaam  \  speak  even  of  the  future 
Redeemer.  This  circumstance  is  very  re- 
markable.    And,  while  it  shews  that,  at 

b  Gen.  xiv.  18.  s  Joshua  ii.  9. 

c  Gen.  XX.  4.  xxvi.  28,  29.  ^  Job  xxxi.  26.  &c. 

d  Gen.  xxiv.  31.  »  Job  xix.  25. 

«  Exod.  i.  17.  k  Num.  xxiv.  17. 
f  Exod.  xviii.  12. 


LECTURE  IV.  117 

the  respective  periods  of  those  two  pro- 
phets, the  expectation  of  the  promised  seed 
survived  beyond  the  pale  of  the  chosen  fa- 
mily, it  is  probable  their  predictions  be- 
came an  important  instrument,  by  which 
that  traditional  knowledge  of  some  great 
personage  to  come,  which,  it  is  notorious, 
was  subsequently  current  among  the  na- 
tions, was  preserved  and  propagated. 

Unquestionably,  however,  the  deluge  of 
idolatry  at  length  prevailed,  and  greatly  in- 
creased  upon  the  earth.  Yet  even  idolatry, 
at  its  commencement,  if  not  throughout 
its  whole  course,  seems  to  have  received  a 
certain  tinge  and  colour  from  scriptural 
truth. 

In  supposing  that  the  Pagan  deities  were 
often  the  real  personages  of  sacred  history, 
and  that  many  fables  recorded  of  those  dei- 
ties were  grounded  on  facts  authenticated 
by  the  inspired  historian  ;  in  such  a  suppo- 
sition, I  am  aware  how  easily  we  may  be 
deceived  by  imperfect  and  even  fictitious 
accounts  of  people,  with  whom  we  are  in- 
adequately acquainted ;  and  that,  even 
where  the  documents  are  unimpeachable, 

I  3 


118  LECTURE  IV. 

it  is  not  difficult  to  warm  the  imagination 
into  a  belief,  that  faint  and  perhaps  acci- 
dental coincidences  between  the  sacred  and 
profane  narratives  are  fraught  with  deep 
and  important  matter.     On  this  account  it 
is  unquestionably  proper  to  be  extremely 
cautious,  to  make  large  deductions  on  the 
score  of  fancy,  and  even  of  our  own  pre- 
possessions, in  applying  the  key  of  scripture 
to  open  the  dark  and  recondite  stores  of 
pagan  mythology.     But,  with  the  deepest 
convictions  of  this  truth,  we  still  may  state 
it  as  highly  probable  that  the  groundwork 
of  much  of  paganism  is  the  real  events  re- 
corded by  Moses.     A  few  points  at  least 
seem  to  rest  on  a  foundation  perfectly  solid. 
The  mythological  systems  of  various  people, 
who  eventually  occupied  widely  distant  re- 
gions, have  yet  such  a  degree  of  uniformity, 
as  evinces  that  they  proceeded  from  one 
common  origin.     This  observation  applies 
to  the  mythologies  of  India,  Egypt,  Greece, 
and  Italy,  perhaps  we  may  add,  of  the  Teu- 
tonic and  Celtic  nations  ;  and  it  extends  to 
points  at  once  so  minute  and  so  arbitrary, 
as  preclude  the  probability  of  a  coincidence 


LECTURE  IV.  119 

altogether  accidental.  Again,  these  mytho- 
logies, with  a  family  likeness  among  them- 
selves, seem  also  by  their  resemblance  to 
the  Mosaic  history,  at  once  the  most  an- 
cient and  the  most  authentic  in  the  world, 
to  betray  the  parentage  from  whence  they 
sprang.  They  speak  of  a  primeval  period '' 
of  innocence  and  happiness,  of  a  lapse  from 
that  state,  and  even,  in  some  instances,  of  a 
lapse  occasioned  by  female  indiscretion. 
They  speak  of  a  flood  \  which  destroyed  the 
whole  world  with  the  exception  of  a  single 
family,  without  omitting  the  peculiarity  of 
the  ark,  or  even  some  more  minute  circum- 
stances "'  that  belong  to  the  Mosaic  deluge. 
They  speak  also  of  personages,  in  whom  we 
can  hardly  fail  to  recognise  the  features, 
sometimes  of  Adam,  sometimes  of  Noah 
and  his  sons,  and  sometimes  of  the  first  and 
second  fathers  of  the  human  race  combined ; 

k  See  several  instances  collected  in  Mr.  Faber's  Origin 
of  Pagan  Idolatry,  vol.  ii.  p.  11.  &c. 

^  See  authorities  of  various  degrees  of  force  in  Bryant's 
Analogy  of  Ancient  ]Vl3^thology,  chap.  On  the  Deluge, 
vol.  ii.  p.  195.  &c.  particularly  the  extract  from  Lucian, 
De  Dea  Syria,  torn.  iii.  p.  458.  Hemsterhusii. 

^  Bryant,  vol.  ii.  p.  283.  &c. 

I  4 


UO  LECTURE  IV. 

since  between  the  two  there  were  in  reality 
so   many   points   of  resemblance,   that    it 
would  not  be  difficult  for  the  fabling  ge- 
nius of  idolatry  to  suppose  that  the  one  re- 
vived in  the  other,  when  a  new  world  arose 
from  the  ruins  of  a  former  system,  and  the 
revolution  of  time  brought  around  a  re- 
currence of  the  same  events  and  a  re-ap* 
pearance  of  the  same  personages.     Now,  as 
the  uniformity  of  these  several  mythologies 
among   themselves   seems   to   assign  their 
origin  to  a  period,  when  the  same  events 
were   known  and  were  interesting  to  all 
men,  that  is,  when  the  inhabitants  of  the 
world  were  few,  and  closely  concentrated ; 
so  their  resemblance  to  the  scriptural  nar- 
rative indicates  that  the  period,  to  which 
they  belong,  is  none  other  than  that,  of 
which  we  have  an  authoritative  account  in 
some  of  the  earlier   chapters   of  Genesis. 
And  hence  we  are  led  to  believe  that  pa- 
ganism in  its  origin,  sprang  not  so  much 
from  mere  fiction,  as  from  a  corruption  of 
the  truth ;  that  the  events  of  real  history 
were  less  forgotten   than  corrupted  ;    and 
that  the    deities  were  beings    not   purely 


LECTURE  IV.  121 

imaginary,  but  rather  the  primordial  pa- 
rents of  mankind,  whom,  under  different 
names,  and  with  the  addition  of  various  le- 
gends, but  with  attributes  essentially  the 
same,  their  descendants  came  in  process  of 
time  to  worship  with  divine  honours. 

And  this,  which  appears  to  have  been 
the  true  state  of  the  case,  accords  with  what 
we  might,  antecedently,  have  expected  to 
be  the  course  and  progress  of  idolatry. 
That  theory,  which  supposes  the  several 
deities  to  have  been  mere  personifications 
of  the  different  attributes  and  influences  of 
the  supreme  God,  is  apparently  of  too  re- 
fined and  subtle  a  nature  for  the  early  pe- 
riod, of  which  we  are  now  speaking ;  and 
seems  rather  to  belong  to  a  later  age,  when 
men  were  not  unacquainted  with  the  secret 
operations  of  nature,  when  they  were  ad- 
vancing in  intellectual  cultivation,  and  were 
desirous,  in  the  way  of  apology ",  to  give 
something  like  a  philosophical  explanation 
to  the  superstitious  absurdities,  of  which 
they  begun  to  be  ashamed.    There  is  greater 

"  Bossuet,  Disc,  sur  Hist.  Univer.  torn.  ii.  p.  119. 


122  LECTURE  IV. 

probability  in  the  supposition  that  the  true 
foundation  of  idolatry  was  something  more 
tangible,  more  substantial.     The  idea  of  a 
God,  who  had  manifested  himself  on  earth, 
the  idea  even  of  a  celestial  personage,  who 
at  some  period  was  to  appear  in  the  human 
form,  and  to  act  an  important  part  in  the 
world,  were  deeply  impressed  on  mankind 
by  the  original  revelation.     And  it  is  less 
likely  that  men  should  have  set  about,  first 
to  create,  and  then  to  deify  and  worship,  a 
number  of  ideal  phantoms,  than  that,  fami- 
liarized with  the  thought  of  God  conversing 
with  man,  and  thence  confounding  and  per- 
plexing the  truth,  they  should  suppose  some 
emanation  of  the  Deity  to  have  resided  in 
the  ancestors,  who  had  held  a  conspicuous 
station  in  the  early  annals  of  the  world. 
From  the    superstitious   honours   paid   to 
those  ancestors  they  might  afterwards  have 
proceeded,  step  by  step,  into  the   farther 
errors  of  idolatry.     They  might  next  have 
converted  those  venerated  personages  into 
intelligences  that  informed  and  actuated 
the  heavenly  luminaries.     And  when  the 
mind  of  man  was  once  loosened  from  re- 


LECTURE  IV.  1S3 

straint  in  religious  matters,  new  deities 
would  then  perpetually  arise  out  of  the 
events  of  national  history,  out  of  the  arti- 
fices of  priests  and  statesmen,  out  of  the 
great  phenomena  of  nature,  and  even  out 
of  the  fanciful  imagery  of  the  poets ;  dei- 
ties, which  of  course  would  vary  according 
to  the  circumstances  and  the  tastes  or  ca- 
prices of  the  various  people,  who  adopted 
them.  Nor  is  it  until  we  are  arrived  at 
these  regions  of  pure  fiction,  that  all  be- 
comes trackless  and  inexplicable,  and  that 
we  are  left  without  any  clue  to  guide  us 
through  the  intricate  maze  of  idolatrous 
worship. 

And  one  religious  practice  of  very  general 
prevalence  we  clearly  derive  from  the  scrip- 
ture ;  I  mean  the  slaughter  of  animals  in 
piacular  and  expiatory,  as  well  as  in  eucha- 
ristical,  sacrifice.  If  we  expunge  from  our 
memory  what  we  have  learned  on  this  sub- 
ject from  our  Bible,  it  will  be  extremely 
difficult  to  account  for  the  fact,  which 
nevertheless  we  know  to  be  true,  that, 
throughout  various  systems  of  paganism, 
however   diversified   the   objects   and   the 


124  LECTURE  IV. 

modes  of  worship,  and  however  distant  the 
places  where  the  rite  obtained, — still  there 
existed  the  practice  of  immolating  victims 
to  the  deities  to  avert  their  wrath,  or  to 
propitiate  their  favour.  So  important  in- 
deed was  this  mode  of  worship  considered, 
that  it  was  supposed  the  victim  could  never 
be  too  costly,  and  that  the  power  of  gaining 
acceptance  would  be  enhanced,  if,  in  of- 
fering it,  the  feelings  of  nature  were  van- 
quished, if  man  bled  by  the  hand  of  man, 
and  even  the  child  by  that  of  the  parent. 
To  those  sacrifices  there  also  were  added 
various  pageantries  and  solemnities,  not 
unfrequently  connected  with  the  grossest 
profligacy,  and  indeed  peculiarly  acceptable 
on  this  very  account  to  the  corrupt  nature 
of  man.  For  these  barbarities,  for  these 
indecencies,  I  need  hardly  say  that  the  ori- 
ginal institution  of  sacrifice  was  not  ac- 
countable. But  how  the  rite  itself  should 
have  occurred  to  man  ^  and  to  man  under 
such  varieties  of  situation  and  manners,  ex- 

o  For  the  prevalence  of  animal  sacrifice,  see  Faber's 
Origin  of  Pagan  Idolatry,  book  ii.  chap.  8.  &c.  See 
also  Ma^ee  on  Atonement,  n^.  5,  33,  55,  56. 


LECTURE  IV.  im 

cept  from  its  original  institution  with  our 
first  parent,  it  is  not  easy  to  guess.  With 
him  it  was  instituted  to  prefigure  the  great 
sacrifice  to  be  offered  for  the  sins  of  man 
by  the  promised  Redeemer.  From  thence 
it  was  derived  into  the  various  systems  of 
idolatry.  And,  although  its  original  and 
true  import  was  forgotten,  although  it  was 
corrupted  and  deteriorated,  still,  as  the  se- 
vieral  mythologies,  however  clouded  by  su- 
perstition, tended  to  keep  alive  in  the  minds 
of  men  some  notion  of  the  Deity ;  so  the 
animal  offerings,  even  in  their  debased 
state,  served,  in  some  manner,  to  prepare 
the  way  for  the  great  sacrifice,  that  was  af- 
terwards to  be  made  in  the  person  of  the 
Redeemer.  They  accustomed  mankind  to 
the  idea  of  vicarious  atonements,  and  to 
the  practice  of  averting  guilt  from  the  head 
of  the  transgressor  by  the  death  of  an  un- 
offending victim. 

Thus  far  we  have  supposed  that  the  ori- 
ginal revelation  infused  itself  into  various 
systems  of  paganism,  particularly  in  their 
earlier  stages.  But  at  length  the  shades  of 
superstition,  not  only  set  in   deeper  and 


126  LECTURE  IV. 

thicker,  but  proceeded  to  envelope  the 
wide  earth.  The  darkest  gloom  may  be 
stated  to  have  been  at  that  period,  when 
the  nations  had  receded  the  farthest  from 
the  lights  of  the  primeval  revelation,  and 
the  lights  of  science  and  philosophy  had 
yet  scarcely  dawned.  But  mankind  was 
not  left  in  this  forlorn  state.  There  is  a 
point  of  depression  in  human  affairs,  from 
which  the  providence  of  God  generally 
commences  a  new  and  better  order  of 
things.  As  knowledge  arose,  and  the  hu- 
man mind  acquired  a  certain  degree  of  ma- 
turity and  strength,  some  superior  intel- 
lects began  to  entertain  juster  notions  re- 
specting the  divine  nature.  They  were  led 
to  suspect  the  falsehood  of  the  popular  ido- 
latries, and  to  discern,  dimly  and  faintly, 
through  the  mists  of  superstition,  the  one 
supreme  God.  It  is  not  to  be  supposed 
that  their  apprehensions  approached  to  the 
purer  conceptions  entertained  and  professed 
by  the  Israelites.  Nor  should  we  suppose 
that  they  shocked  their  contemporaries  by 
an  open  avowal  of  their  better  faith.  On 
the  contrary,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that 


LECTURE  IV.  127 

their  system  of  religious  philosophy  was 
generally  esoteric ;  a  system,  whereby  te- 
nets, that  were  studiously  withheld  from 
the  vulgar,  were  communicated  to  a  fa- 
voured and  initiated  few,  generally  under 
the  veil  of  symbols  and  allegories,  and  al- 
ways with  injunctions  of  the  strictest  se- 
crecy. That  these  mysteries  were  in  many 
instances  P  profaned  to  the  most  flagitious 
purposes,  there  is  but  too  much  reason  to 
believe.  Yet  it  is  also  probable  that  some 
were  of  a  purer  and  more  creditable  cha- 
racter. And  such  information  as  we  can 
now  collect  respecting  them  tends  to  shew 
that  they  generally  consisted  of  a  sort  of 
dramatic  representation  of  some  event  % 
which,  in  its  various  circumstances,  seems 
to  bear  the  nearest  resemblance  to  the  de- 
struction and  renovation  of  the  human 
race  at  the  great  historical  epoch  of  the 
flood.  And  it  should  moreover  appear,  that 
the  greater  mysteries  \  communicated  to  the 
more  fully  enlightened  the  important  se- 

P  Leland's  Christian  Revelation,  vol.  ii.  p.  194,  &c. 
q  Faber's  Origin  of  Pagan  Idolatry,  vol.  iii.  p.  111. 
•■  Divine  Legation,  vol.  i.  book  2.  sect.  4. 


128  LECTURE  IV. 

crets  that  the  deities  of  the  popular  wor- 
ship had  once  been  men,  that  God  was  one 
and  supreme,  and  that  the  soul  of  man  was 
immortal,  and  destined  to  a  future  state  of 
reward  and  punishment. 

Nor  was  this  system  confined  to  single 
states.  As  knowledge  extended  itself,  and 
as  the  intercourse  of  nations,  at  once  the 
effect  and  the  cause  of  that  knowledge,  in- 
creased, this  esoteric  philosophy  seems  to 
have  prevailed  very  generally  in  the  hea- 
then world.  And,  although  I  am  aware 
that  I  am  treading  over  ground  where 
there  is  room  for  much  fanciful  conjecture, 
yet  it  does  appear  highly  probable,  that, 
while  the  external  idolatries  were  variously 
modified  in  the  different  countries,  there 
arose  an  internal  doctrine,  containing  much 
truth,  and  extending  itself,  with  a  consi- 
derable degree  of  uniformity,  from  India 
through  Persia,  Phoenicia,  and  Egypt,  to 
Greece,  and  perhaps  to  some  of  the  more 
western  regions  of  Europe. 

The  question  that  concerns  our  present 
purpose  is,  from  whence  was  this  better 
knowledge  in  religious  matters  acquired? 


LECTURE  IV.  1^9 

The  time  is  certainly  passed  when  every 
human  art  and  science  will  be  deduced 
from  the  storehouse  of  scripture  ^ ;  when  as- 
tronomy, geometry,  navigation,  architecture 
will  be  supposed  to  have  been  first  under- 
stood and  taught  by  the  personages  re- 
corded in  the  sacred  volume.  But  there 
appears  to  be  no  such  improbability  in  sup- 
posing that,  as  religious  knowledge  had 
originally  been  revealed  from  on  high,  so, 
in  later  times,  the  course  of  events  was  so 
regulated,  that  the  subsequent  illumination 
from  heaven  came  in  aid  of  the  rising 
beams  of  science ;  and  that  the  two  lights, 
united,  found  a  passage  into  the  secret  re- 
cesses of  many  a  temple  dedicated  to  ido- 
latry, where,  while  the  rays  were  carefully 
skreened  from  common  eyes,  they  enabled 
the  interpreters  of  sacred  things  to  see 
their  way  through  some  of  the  darkness 
which  had  gathered  around  the  profane 
vulgar. 

In  order  to  make  this  supposition  less 
improbable,  it  may  be  useful  to  consider, 

s  Gale's  Court  of  the  Gentiles,  vol.  i.  book  1.  c.  2. 

K 


130  LECTURE  IV. 

though  as  briefly  as  possible,  the  case  of 
the  Jewish  people  in  their  relation  toward 
foreigners  ^ 

The  very  nature  of  the  Israelitish  rites 
prevented  them  from  being  adopted  by  fo- 
reign states.  But  the  Jews,  even  from 
the  beginning,  were  far  from  objecting  to 
receive  strangers  among  themselves.  With- 
out entering  at  present  into  the  distinction 
between  the  proselyte  of  the  gate  and  the 
proselyte  of  inghteousness^  it  is  enough  to 
say,  that  when  the  covenant  was  first  esta- 
blished with  Abraham  ",  and  when  the  pass- 
over  was  instituted  with  Moses  %  in  both 
instances,  provisions  were  expressly  made 
for  admitting  the  stranger  to  a  participation 
of  the  Jewish  sacraments  ;  and,  afterwards, 
it  was  farther  ordered  that  he  should  enjoy 
equally  with  the  Jew  the  privileges  of  the 
sabbatical  rest%  of  the  feasts  and  sacri- 
fices %  of  the  cities  of  refuge  ^  of  judicial 
protection  \     In  these  respects,  the  Jewish 

t  See  Jenkin's  Reasonableness  and  Certainty  of  Chris- 
tian Religion,  vol.  i  chap  2. 

"  Gen.  xvii.  12.  27.         ^  Deut.  xvi.  11.  Lev.  xvi.  29- 
V  Exod.  xii.  49.  ^  Num.  xxxv.  15. 

w  Exod.  XX.  10.  ^  Deut.  i.  16. 


LECTURE  IV.  131 

polity,  so  far  from  appearing  unsocial  and 
uncommunicative,  exhibits  an  honourable 
contrast  to  the   exclusive   spirit  of  many 
other  states,  that  have   acquired   the   ap-  , 
plause  and  admiration  of  mankind. 

Even  in  early  times,  this  liberal  temper 
of  the  Jewish  church  could  not  have  been 
without  effect  in  making  its  peculiar  system 
of  faith,  in  some  degree,  known.  But,  in 
order  to  illustrate  the  point  now  particu- 
larly in  question,  we  should  look  to  times, 
when  the  opportunities  of  foreign  inter- 
course became  greater ;  and,  for  this  pur- 
pose, we  may  at  once  pass  on  to  the  splen- 
did reign  of  Solomon.  From  a  census 
taken  by  that  monarch,  it  appears  that  the 
strangers  then  settled  in  his  kingdom 
amounted  to  an  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
and  three  thousand  and  six  hundred  ^.  The 
dominions  directly  subject  to  the  sceptre  of 
Solomon,  and  his  commerce  with  foreign 
states,  were  also  very  extensive.  And,  when 
we  farther  consider  the  number  and  the 
rank  of  the  persons  who  resorted   to  his 

a  SChron.  ii.  17. 
K  2 


132  LECTURE  IV. 

court ;  nay,  when  we  read  that  all  the  earth 
sought  to  Solomon  to  hear  his  icisdom,  which 
God  had  put  i?i  his  heart  ^;  we  must  sup- 
pose that  these  circumstances  would  give  a 
considerable  degree  of  credit  and  circula- 
tion to  the  Jewish  faith. 

But  there  are  two  people,  to  whom  we 
should  more  particularly  direct  our  atten- 
tion ;  because,  frightful  and  absurd  as  were 
their  popular  superstitions,  they  appear  to 
have  been  the  principal  channels  for  con- 
veying to  other  nations  the  secret  doctrines 
to  which  we  have  above  adverted.  And,  if 
it  should  be  thought  they  derived  any  part 
of  their  better  knowledge  from  communi- 
cation with  Israel,  we  shall  perceive  one 
important  point,  wherein  the  particular  dis- 
pensation of  religion  given  to  the  Jews  be- 
came instrumental  to  the  purposes  of  ge- 
neral instruction.  I  allude  to  the  Phoeni- 
cians and  Egyptians. 

Now  to  the  former  of  these  people  it  is 
evident  that  affinity  of  language,  close  vici- 
nity, commercial  intercourse  and  political 

b  1  Kings  X.  24. 


LECTURE  IV.  133 

alliances  afforded  constant  facilities  for  be- 
coming acquainted  with  the  religious  tenets 
of  the  Israelites.  The  communication  be- 
tween the  two  countries  was  particularly 
great  during  the  more  prosperous  times  of 
Israel.  And,  although  I  am  well  aware 
that  this  intercourse  produced  occasionally 
a  sinister  influence  on  the  Jewish  people, 
still  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  the  supe- 
rior faith  of  Israel  should  not  have  excited 
attention  and  respect,  from  time  to  time, 
in  some  reflecting  minds  in  the  neighbour- 
ing and  friendly  country. 

In  the  latter  of  those  two  countries,  in 
Egypt,  the  long  administration  and  the 
powerful  influence  of  Joseph,  and  the  sub- 
sequent residence  of  the  children  of  Abra- 
ham, might  have  served  to  give  some  know- 
ledge of  the  Israelitish  faith ; — a  know- 
ledge which,  afterwards,  near  neighbourhood, 
friendly  communication,  and  alliances  even 
in  despite  of  the  divine  command,  would 
tend  to  maintain  and  extend. 

In  these  respects  the  Phoenicians  and  the 
Egyptians  appear  to  have  had  peculiar 
means  of  access  to  the  storehouse  of  religious 

K  8 


134  LECTURE  IV. 

truth.     On  the  other  hand,  it  is  notorious 
that,  in  spite  of  the  abominations  of  their 
public   worship,   they   were    the   principal 
agents    in    propagating   sacred   philosophy 
among  the  other  nations.     In  the  case  of 
the  former  people,  this  was  principally  done 
by  means  of  their  maritime  and  commercial 
habits,  which  led  them  to  visit  foreign  re- 
gions, and  in  not  a  few  to  plant  their  colo- 
nies.    And  it  surely  is  reasonable  to  sup- 
pose that,  wherever  they  settled  themselves, 
or  established  a  regular  intercourse,  their 
occult  doctrines,  as  well   as  their  popular 
superstitions,  would  become  known.     The 
latter  country,  by  its  early  civilization  and 
advance  in  political  science,  acquired  a  high 
reputation  for  intellectual  superiority.     In 
the  times,  of  which  we  are  speaking,  foreign 
travel  supplied  in  great  measure  the  pre- 
sent place  of  books  ;  and  he,  who  wished  to 
augment  his  stores  of  wisdom,  visited  those 
countries,  where  it  was  supposed  most  to 
abound.     Accordingly,  while ""  Phoenicia  by 
her  migrations  scattered  abroad  the  seeds 

*^  Gale  b.  1.  p.  49. 


LECTURE  IV.  135 

of  knowledge,  Egypt,  whose  habits  were 
more  stationary,  saw  the  aspirants  after  wis- 
dom flock  to  her  shores,  to  consult  her 
learned  priesthood,  and  thence  export 
science,  to  instruct  and  enlighten  their  own 
ruder  countrymen. 

It  is  through  the  illustrious  disciples  of 
those  countries,  the  Greeks,  that  we  become 
acquainted  with  these  circumstances.  But, 
although  the  scholars  have  eclipsed  their 
masters  in  renown,  still  they  ^  neither  were, 
nor  hardly  pretended  to  be,  otherwise  than 
scholars.  Those  who^  first  imported  science 
and  philosophy  into  Greece,  as  Cadmus,  Py- 
thagoras, Thales,  and  others,  were  either  of 
Phoenician  origin,  or  had  received  their 
education  in  that  country.  And,  even  in 
times  of  more  advanced  knowledge,  such 
persons  as  desired  to  improve  themselves, 
or  aspired  to  the  office  of  instructing  others, 
deemed  it  requisite  to  travel  into  foreign 
countries,  more  especially  into  Egypt,  to 
imbibe  information.  It  is  not  necessary  to 
go  down  lower  than  Plato.     That  he  was 

^  Timaeus  Plato,  v.  3.  p.  22. 

^  Vossius  de  Philosophorum  Scctis,  c.  1.  sec.  25.  &c. 

K  4 


136  LECTURE  IV. 

deeply  indebted  to  Phoenician  and  Egyp- 
tian lore  is  generally  admitted ;  and,  after 
his  days,  the  fashionable  philosophers,  wiser 
in  their  own  conceits,  ventured  more  upon 
original  speculations,  and,  in  their  eager 
desire  to  found  schools,  and  to  be  the  au- 
thors of  some  new  system,  entangled  them- 
selves in  the  labyrinth  of  their  own  vain 
imaginations,  and  wandered  into  the  dark 
mazes  of  materialism  and  atheism.  Neither, 
in  the  anterior  period  of  which  I  have  now 
taken  a  rapid  survey,  would  I  by  any  means 
insist  on  the  purity  and  perfection  of  the 
religious  knowledge,  which  I  suppose  to 
have  been  possessed  by  some  of  the  philo- 
sophers. It  might  have  been,  and  it  un- 
questionably was,  mixed  with  much  alloy, 
much  adulteration.  But  that  it  was  con- 
siderably elevated  above  the  coarse  appre- 
hensions of  the  idolatrous  vulgar,  cannot, 
I  think,  be  reasonably  doubted.  And,  if  we 
will  pursue  backwards  the  steps  by  which 
this  knowledge  was  acquired,  we  can  hardly 
fail  to  perceive  traces  of  the  provident  care 
of  the  Almighty  to  establish  means,  by 
which  some  portion  of  the  pure  doctrines 


LECTURE  IV.  137 

communicated  to  the  Jews  might  extend 
beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  holy  land,  and 
might  visit  and  enlighten  other  countries. 

But  it  was  not  merely  of  the  labours  and 
researches  of  individuals,  athirst  after  know- 
ledge, that  God  availed  himself,  in  order  to 
keep  alive  some  faii^  spark  of  religious 
knowledge,  and  so  to  make  preparation  for 
the  bi'ightriess  of  the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 
Even  in  early  times,  the  miraculous  protec- 
tion afforded  by  the  Almighty  to  his  fa- 
voured people,  must  have  tended  to  make 
his  name  known  and  feared  among  the  hos- 
tile nations.  And  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  relations  of  peace  and  war  with  the  Is- 
raelities  served  to  promote  the  worship  of 
Jehovah,  we  may  mention  one  very  interest- 
ing instance  in  the  case  of  the  captive  maid, 
who  induced  the  Syrian  Naaman  to  pay 
that  visit  to  Elisha,  which  produced  his 
cure  and  his  conversion  ^.  But  to  look  at 
the  matter  in  a  broader  view,  though  as 
succinctly  as  possible  ;  from  the  time  when 
governments  began  to  assume  a  more  deter- 

^  2  Kings  V. 


138  LECTURE  IV. 

minate  shape ;  when  distant  conquests  were 
achieved,  and,  as  a  necessary  consequence, 
a  communication  between  remote  countries 
was  opened ;  from  this  time  we  believe  that 
the  course  of  the  leading  events  of  the  world, 
the  rise  and  fall  of  empires,  were  moulded 
by  the  Almighty  with  a  view  to  assist  and 
forward  the  great  cause  of  revelation.  I 
will  not,  indeed,  dwell  at  any  length  on  the 
well  known  subject  of  the  four  great  mo- 
narchies, which  have  engaged  the  attention 
of  historians  sacred  and  profane,  as  having 
influenced  in  succession  and  in  various  de- 
grees the  destiny  of  the  world.  To  our 
purpose  it  may  be  sufficient  to  observe,  not 
only  that  the  chosen  people  were  brought 
successively  into  contact  with  those  empires, 
but  that  the  geographical  position  of  the 
land,  wherein  they  were  seated,  seems  to 
have  been  selected  with  an  express  view  to 
give  facility  to  that  intercourse. 

^  Civilization,  government,  and  empire,  we 
know  took  their  rise  in  those  genial  climates 
and  in  those  fertile  regions,  where  man  was 

s  See  Miller's  Philos.  of  Mod.  Hist.  Lee.  3. 


LECTURE  IV.  139 

relieved  from  the  necessity  of  maintaining 
a  severe  struggle  with  nature  to  obtain  the 
necessaries  of  life,  and  where  his  powers  and 
faculties  were  capable  of  an  early  expan- 
sion.    These  were  the  countries   situated 
near   the    original  birthplace  of  mankind, 
contiguous  to  those  mighty  streams,  which 
formed  in  early  times  the  boundaries  of  the 
known  and  unknown  world,  the  Euphrates 
and  the  Tigris.     And  here,  speaking  in  a 
general  way  as  to  local  situation,  and  with- 
out reference  to  partial  changes  within  that 
empire,  or  to  migrations  of  the  seat  of  go- 
vernment, here,  we  may  say,  was  placed  the 
first  great  empire  of  the  world,  which,  con- 
sidered as  one  ^,  has  been  termed  indiffer- 
ently  Assyrian    or    Babylonian.     But,   al- 
though it  seems  to  be  a  law,  that  it  is  only 
in  a  highly  genial  region  that  civilization 
shall  first  strike  root,  it  no  less  requires  a 
soil  and  a  climate  of  different  properties  to 
be  reared  and  to  mature  its  fruit.     Under 
the  first  empire,  we  hear  accounts  of  works 
undoubtedly  denoting   the  hand  of  those, 

h  Newton,  vol.  i.  p.  23-4. 


140  LECTURE  IV. 

who  could  command  to  a  vast  extent  the 
physical  strength  of  their  fellow-creatures. 
But  of  their  performances  in  such  arts,  as 
form  the  true  triumph  of  man,  by  indicating 
high  intellectual  powers,  we  possess  little 
trace.  Neither  was  the  character  of  the  se- 
cond empire,  when  divested  of  romance, 
materially  different.  But  the  Persian  em- 
pire gradually  extended  itself  to  the  shores 
of  the  Mediterranean,  to  those  regions, 
where  man  appears  to  have  been  placed  by 
nature  under  circumstances  the  most  fa- 
vourable to  improvement,  where  the  difficul- 
ties of  his  situation  were  enough  to  arouse, 
without  distressing  him,  and  where  patience 
and  industry,  although  they  would  be 
crowned  with  success,  were  still  indispen- 
sably requisite.  It  was  into  such  regions 
that  empire  passed,  and,  as  it  successively 
visited  the  Grecian  and  Roman  states,  it 
exalted  nations,  which  will  not  only  excite 
the  admiration,  but  which  will  influence 
the  modes  of  thinking  and  the  principles 
of  conduct  of  the  most  remote  posterity. 
But,  in  this  migration  of  empire,  we  may 
observe  that  Judaea  was  so  situated,  that  it 


LECTURE  IV.  141 

was  never  very  far  remote  from  that  state 
which  bore  the  sovereignty ;  and,  this  door 
of  communication  with  the  reigning  power 
being  opened,  we  believe  that  the  course  of 
events  was  so  controlled  and  disposed  by 
an  overruling  Providence,  that  the  Jewish 
people  should  bear  a  part  in  the  national  oc- 
currences, and,  although  in  the  character 
of  subjects  and  tributaries,  should  give  some 
instructions  in  religious  science  to  their 
masters. 

We  may  also  notice  that  the  sort  of  in- 
struction, which  the  Jews  were  enabled  to 
give,  had  always  a  close  reference  and 
adaptation  to  the  state  of  society  and  to  the 
capacity  of  the  ruling  people  to  be  taught. 

At  the  zenith  of  the  power  of  the  Baby- 
lonians, we  find  the  Jews,  in  punishment  for 
their  idolatrous  propensities,  removed  from 
their  native  seat,  and  captives  in  a  foreign 
land.  On  them  the  punishment  had  pro- 
duced the  desired  effects,  and  they  were 
then  devoted  to  the  worship  of  their  God, 
from  which  they  never  afterwards  swerved. 
In  this  state,  they  were  suitable  instruments 
to  give  a  lesson  respecting  the  vanity  of  ido- 


142  LECTURE  IV. 

latry  to  a  people,  who,  although  incapable 
of  abstract  reasonings,  or  of  studious  in- 
quiry, were  yet  ready  to  receive  impressions 
from  any  striking  exhibition  of  miraculous 
agency.  Accordingly,  some  young  captives 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  and  one  especially, 
Daniel,  who  was  destined  to  bear  a  conspi- 
cuous part  through  several  successive  reigns, 
had  recommended  themselves  to  the  mo- 
narch by  their  virtue  and  wisdom  \  In  this 
state  of  things,  when  three  of  their  number 
had  an  opportunity  of  illustrating  their 
faith  by  J  a  refusal  to  comply  with  an  impi- 
ous command  to  pay  divine  honours  to  a 
mortal,  God  interfered  in  a  miraculous  man- 
ner to  rescue  them  from  punishment,  and 
by  this  interference  gave  so  signal  a  testi- 
mony of  his  power,  that  it  extorted  from 
the  powerful  monarch  of  Babylon,  first,  an 
act  ^  of  forbearance  toward  the  worshippers 
of  the  God  of  Israel,  and,  afterwards,  on  a 
special  display  of  the  wisdom  and  pre- 
science of  Daniel,  an  acknowledgment  of 
that  God  as  the  king  of  heaven  \    This  act, 

'  Dan.  i.  19,  &c.  J  Dan.  iii.  ^  Dan.  iii.  29.  '  Dan.  iv.  37- 


LECTURE  IV.  143 

coupled  with  the  advancement  of  the  Jews 
to  dignity  and  high  office,  must,  we  may 
readily  conceive,  have  had  a  considerable  ef- 
fect  in  making  known,  among  the  people 
and    nations    subject    to    the    Babylonian 
sceptre,  the  name  of  the  great  Jehovah ;  a 
knowledge,  which  could  not  fail  to  be  aug- 
mented and  propagated,  when,  on  a  revo- 
lution of  the  empire,  and  the  accession  of 
another  dignity,  the  new  sovereign  found 
the  same  Daniel,  eminent  in  station  as  ve- 
nerable in  years,  just  signalized  by  a  re- 
cent proof  of  prophetic  knowledge  in  favour 
of  the  conquering  people '".     To  Daniel  the 
consequence  was  a  continuance,  and  even  an 
accession  of  honour  " ;  which  was  obscured 
only  to   break   out  with  additional  lustre 
when  his  steady  refusal  to  disobey  the  laws 
of  his  God  obtained  from  that  God  another 
proof  of  his  power  to  turn  all  the  rage  of 
his  enemies  to  his  own  glory.     Of  this  sig- 
nal miracle  the  effect  was,  that  the  cause 
and  the  religion  of  the  Jews  found  such  fa- 
vour with  the  Persian  monarchs,  that  the 

'^  Dan.  V.  13,  &c.  "  Dan.  vi. 


144  LECTURE  IV. 

people  were  restored  to  their  native  country, 
and,  by  this  restoration,  an  accomplishment 
was  given  to  the  various  prophecies  which 
had  foretold  their  return  after  a  definite  pe- 
riod  of  years.     Still   the   ten  tribes  were 
never  permitted  to  revisit  their  native  seats  ; 
and  even  of  the  tribes  of  Judah  and  Ben- 
jamin  many  were   unwilling   to   abandon 
their   new   settlements.     These   Israelites, 
scattered   among   the  nations,  must   have 
served  to  give  a  considerable  notoriety  both 
to  the  present  tenets  and  to  the  future  hopes 
of  their  people.     ""  I71  the  land  of  my  capti- 
vity^ an  Israelitish  captive  had  once  exclaim- 
ed, /  will  praise  him,  and  declare  his  might 
and  majesty  to  a  sinful  nation.     And  to  such 
praises,  and  to  such  declarations,  uttered  by 
the  Israelites  both  of  the  captivity  and  of 
the  dispersion,  it  seems  most  probable  that 
we  may  ascribe  the  singular  circumstance, 
that  the  expectation  of  the  Messiah  so  much 
prevailed  in  the  east,  that  a  p  new  star  was 
exhibited   in  the  firmament  of  heaven  to 
announce  his  birth  to  sages  of  that  coun- 
try. 

«  Tobit  xiii.  6.  P  Matt.  ii»  1,  &c. 


LECTURE  IV.  145 

During  the  earlier  part  of  the  time  now 
under  review,  the  means,  which  God  appears 
to  have  adopted  in  order  to  recommend  his 
people,  and  to  signalize  their  religious  belief 
in  the  eyes  of  their  conquerors,  were,  princi- 
pally, direct  interposition,  and  a  visible  dis- 
play of  miraculous  power;  a  process  the  most 
suitable  to  produce  the  desired  effect  upon 
minds  of  a  less  intellectual  stamp.  But  in  the 
Grecian  empire,  and  in  the  governments  into 
which  it  was  split  after  the  death  of  Alex- 
ander, a  very  different  spirit,  the  spirit  of  li- 
terature and  refinement,  prevailed.  And,  as 
the  Jewish  people  kept  pace  with  the  altered 
condition  of  human  society,  as  they  began  to 
imbibe  the  tastes  and  to  adopt  the  modes 
of  the  neighbouring  people,  so  the  treat- 
ment which  they  experienced  from  God  as- 
sumed a  new  character.  We  no  longer  hear 
of  miracles  displayed  to  overawe  and  com- 
pel the  belief  of  minds  capable  of  under- 
standing and  appreciating  more  refined  ar- 
guments. But  there  is  no  ground  to  believe 
that  either  the  Jews  or  their  neighbours 
were  losers  by  the  change.  During  the  lat- 
ter periods^  of  the  Jewish  history  not  a  trace 

L 


146  LECTURE  IV. 

of  apostasy  from  their  God  appears.  But, 
engaged  in  commerce  and  in  the  arts,  they 
spread  themselves  over  the  regions  of  ci- 
vilization, and  whithersoever  they  went,  car- 
rying with  them  their  peculiar  creed,  they 
gave  it  extensive  circulation  and  celebrity. 
In  Egypt  particularly  they  enjoyed  especial 
favour  and  protection  ;  and  there  excited  in 
the  mind  of  an  enlightened  and  liberal 
prince  so  great  a  desire  to  obtain  a  know- 
ledge of  their  sacred  writings,  that  a  transla- 
tion of  them  into  Greek,  the  celebrated  ver- 
sion of  the  Septuagint,  was  commanded  to 
be  made ;  while,  in  the  recent  application 
of  "1  the  papyrus  reed  to   the   purposes   of 

q  Prideaux,  vol.  ii.  p.  706,  &c.  Taylor's  Scheme  of 
Scrip.  Div.  p.  171. 

Robertson  makes  a  similar  observation  respecting  pa- 
per. "In  the  eleventh  century  the  art  of  making  paper  in 
the  manner  now  become  universal  was  invented;  by  means 
of  that,  not  only  the  number  of  manuscripts  increased,  but 
the  study  of  the  sciences  was  wonderfully  facilitated.  The 
invention  of  the  art  of  making  paper,  and  the  invention 
of  the  art  of  printing,  are  two  considerable  events  in  lite- 
rary history.  It  is  remarked  that  the  former  preceded 
the  first  dawning  of  letters  and  improvement  in  know- 
ledge, toward  the  close  of  the  eleventh  century ;  the  lat- 
ter ushered  in  the  light  which  spread  over  Europe  at  the 
era  of  the  Reformation.'"  Robertson's  Worhs,  vol.  iv  .p.  282. 


LECTURE  IV.  147 

writing,  we  perceive  a  circumstance  so  au- 
spicious to  the  cause  of  literature  in  gene- 
ral, and  especially  to  the  diffusion  of  the 
scriptures,  that  we  are  tempted  to  believe  it 
was  one  of  the  providential  arrangements  of 
God  to  promote  his  designs  in  regard  to  re- 
ligion. Thus  capable  of  an  easier  dissemi- 
nation, and  thus  exhibited  in  a  language 
not  only  the  most  rich  and  beautiful,  but 
the  common  vehicle  for  communication 
throughout  the  civilized  world,  the  holy 
scriptures  might  become  better  known,  par- 
ticularly among  the  learned,  some  of  whom 
could  hardly  fail  to  have  been  struck  with 
their  manifest  superiority  in  doctrine  and 
worship  to  any  other  known  system  of  reli- 
gion. 

As  the  Grecian  empire  had  been  mate- 
rially instrumental  to  the  cause  of  divine 
truth,  by  bringing  into  general  use  a  lan- 
guage, into  which  the  old  scriptures  were 
translated,  and  in  which  the  New  Testa- 
ment was  destined  to  be  primarily  written  ; 
so  the  Roman,  the  last  and  most  important 
of  the  four  great  empires,  was  conducive  to 
the    same  purpose,  by  conquering,  and  by 

I.  2 


148  LECTURE  IV. 

bringing  under  one  general  system,  the 
greater  part  of  the  known  world.  By  these 
means,  an  easy  communication  was  opened 
between  the  most  remote  regions,  and  a 
voice,  which  might  before  have  been  con- 
fined to  the  spot  where  it  was  uttered,  was 
made  readily  to  be  heard  from  the  Euphra- 
tes to  the  Iberus.  How  widely  the  Jewish 
faith  had  thus  been  enabled  to  spread  it- 
self, and  how  numerous  were  the  proselytes 
to  their  religion,  we  may  collect,  not  only 
from  the  notices  of  pagan  writers,  but  from 
the  record  of  the  various  countries  which 
sent  worshippers  to  Jerusalem  on  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  when  the  Spirit  was  poured 
out  upon  the  apostles ;  and  also  from  the 
number  of  synagogues  found  in  various  ci- 
ties, to  which  the  apostles  directed  their 
steps.  And  when  the  time  for  the  mani- 
festation of  the  Messiah  drew  nigh,  the  very 
circumstances,  in  which  the  Roman  empire 
was  placed,  became,  not  we  believe  without 
the  special  direction  of  Providence,  pecu- 
liarly auspicious  for  the  great  purposes  of 
his  mission.  For  one  of  the  very  few  times 
since  the  foundation  of  the  city,  the  tern- 


LECTURE  IV.  149 

pie  of  Janus  was  closed.  Throughout  the 
wide  regions  that  acknowledged  the  Roman 
sway,  universal  peace  prevailed ;  a  circum- 
stance not  only  suitable  to  the  character 
and  pretensions  of  Him,  who  was  styled  the 
Prince  ofpeace^  but  also  favourable  to  the 
propagation  of  the  faith,  which  he  came  to 
promulgate.  As  an  instance  also  of  the  ad- 
vantage derived  to  the  cause  of  revelation 
from  the  connection  of  Judaea  with  a  regu- 
larly constituted  government,  we  may  men- 
tion that  the  enrolment  ordered  to  be  made 
by  the  supreme  authority  at  the  birth  of 
our  Saviour,  served  to  authenticate  his  li- 
neage and  family.  And,  at  the  closing  part 
of  his  ministry,  during  those  scenes  which 
it  was  peculiarly  important  to  have  proper- 
ly attested  and  made  known,  a  Roman  go- 
vernor was  resident  on  the  spot,  and  bore 
personally  a  large  share  in  the  transactions  ; 
as  if  with  the  express  design  that  the  thing 
should  not  be  done  in  a  corner^  nor  by  per- 
sons so  obscure,  that  it  could  be  said,  ei- 
ther at  the  time  or  in  subsequent  ages,  that 
their  supposed  acts  were  incapable  either  of 
contradiction  or  of  verification. 

L  3 


150  LECTURE  IV. 

This  survey,  as  it  has  designed  to  embrace 
so  wide  a  field,  has  necessarily  been  ex- 
tremely scanty.  It  has  been  my  desire  to 
make  it  appear  that  even  the  Gentile  world 
has  borne  testimony  to  the  original  reve- 
lation, and  to  the  care  of  God  in  preparing 
the  way  for  the  incarnation  of  the  promised 
Redeemer.  I  have  endeavoured  to  shew 
that  some  vestiges  of  the  primitive  faith 
long  lingered  in  the  world ;  that  even  vari- 
ous systems  of  idolatry  exhibited  traces  of 
the  doctrines  originally  revealed,  and  of  the 
personages  and  incidents  recorded  in  the 
sacred  volume ;  and  especially,  that  the 
prevalence  of  the  rite  of  animal  sacrifice  in- 
dicated, that  even  the  future  victim,  of  which 
the  slain  animal  was  designed  to  be  the 
type,  was  not  lost  out  of  sight.  I  have  also 
endeavoured  to  shew,  that  when  darkness, 
thick  darkness,  had  gathered  round  the  na- 
tions, the  divine  illumination,  vouchsafed  to 
the  Jewish  people,  came  in  aid  of  the  dawn- 
ing light  of  reason,  to  enable  some  minds  of 
keener  glance  to  see  in  part  the  error  of 
their  way  ;  and,  lastly,  that  in  the  successive 
exaltation  of  the  great  empires  of  the  world? 


LECTURE  IV.  151 

the  course  of  events  was  so  regulated,  as  ei- 
ther directly  to  communicate  divine  truth, 
or,  by  an  indirect  operation,  to  prepare  the 
way  for  its  farther  diffusion. 

In  the  mean  while,  it  should  ever  be  re- 
membered, that  the  little  state  of  Judaea  was 
placed  as  it  were  a  fixed  and  central  lumi- 
nary of  religious  knowledge,  to  which  the 
other  nations  successively  presented  their 
darker  sides.  It  was  the  glory  of  other 
states  to  excel  in  science,  in  arts,  or  in 
arms.  In  particular,  the  two  last  of  the 
great  empires  have  deeply  stamped  their 
memorials  upon  all  future  times.  In  poetry, 
in  music,  in  painting,  in  sculpture,  in  ar- 
chitecture, in  oratory,  in  history,  in  criti- 
cism, in  every  art  that  gives  embellishment 
and  grace  to  human  society,  Greece  has 
been,  and  will  ever  continue,  the  acknow- 
ledged standard  of  excellence,  the  example 
and  mistress  of  all  succeeding  times.  A 
like  distinction  may  be  claimed  for  Rome, 
for  its  skill  in  the  science  of  government, 
for  its  system  of  military  discipline,  for 
those  institutions  that  impart  a  bold  and 

L  4 


152  LECTURE  IV. 

vigorous  tone  to  the  mind  of  man.     And 
great,  unquestionably,  are    the  obhgations 
that  we  owe  to  each  of  those   celebrated 
states.     But  there  is  something  more  va- 
luable  than   literature  and   the  fine  arts ; 
something  more  important  than  even  the 
power  of  conquering  a  world.     This  is  the 
science  that  teaches  us  to  know  God,  and 
how  to    obtain  his   favour.     And  whither 
shall  we  go  to  find  the  people  with  whom 
this  science  has  been  deposited  ?  It  is  not 
to    those,  who  for  their  deeds  in    arts    or 
arms  have  won  the  applauses  of  poets,  ora- 
tors, and  historians.     We  must  go  to  the 
Jews,  the  natives  of  a  poor  region,  the  deri- 
sion and  contempt  of  other  nations.     Yet 
there  has  been  preserved  that  knowledge  of 
God,  which  has  been  nearly  lost  in  the  rest 
of  the  world ;  and  thither,  if  they  would  re- 
new their  knowledge,  must  the  proud  sons 
of  science  and  of  philosophy,  of  policy  and 
of  war,  resort.     This   surely  must  be  the 
hand  of  God.     In  perfect  analogy  with  the 
dispensation  to  which  these  arrangements 
were  introductory,  and  for  which  all  things 


LECTURE  IV.  153 

were  now  ready,  God  from  the  beginning 
chose  the  foolish  things  of  the  world  to  con- 
found the  loise,  and  the  weak  things  of  the 
woi'ld  to  confound  the  thi?igs  that  are  mighty : 
— that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  his  pre- 
sence, *" 

^  1  Cor.  i.  27.  29. 


LECTURE    V. 


Hebrews  i.  1,  2. 

God,  who  at  sundrij  times  and  in  divers  man- 
ners spahe  in  times  past  unto  the  fathers  hy 
the  prophets, 

Hath  in  these  last  times  spoken  unto  us  hy  his 
Son, 

X  HUS  far  our  inquiries  have  led  us  to  re- 
view the  course  of  divine  revelation  preli- 
minary and  preparatory  to  the  personal  ad- 
vent of  the  great  Redeemer.  We  have 
seen  that  the  primeval  revelation  had 
taught  the  rudiments  and  fundamental 
principles  of  all  religion.  We  have  seen 
that,  when  this  religious  knowledge  was 
corrupted,  and  in  danger  of  being  alto- 
gether lost,  the  dispensation  given  to  the 
descendants  of  Abraham  preserved  the  true 
faith  among  one  people  on  the  earth,  and 
even  had  an  indirect  influence  on  the  Gen- 
tile nations,  conducive,  in  many  respects, 
toward  promoting  the  ulterior  purposes  of 


156  LECTURE  V. 

the  Almighty.  And,  at  length,  after  the 
lapse  of  many  ages,  various  circumstances 
manifestly  concurred  to  afford  a  favourable 
season  for  a  fuller  developement  of  the 
great  counsel  of  God. 

On  the  one  side,  the  need  of  some  farther 
revelation  was  now  plainly  demonstrated. 
A  fair  and  ample  time  had  been  given  to 
prove  what  man  could  do  in  the  way  of 
knowing  God,  either  by  his  own  unassisted 
powers,  or  by  such  aid  from  heaven  as  he 
had  hitherto  received.  And  the  result  of 
the  experiment  was  this.  Throughout  the 
Gentile  world  the  great  mass  of  mankind 
was  sunk  in  a  base  and  degrading  supersti- 
tion. Toward  rescuing  the  people  from 
this  state  no  attempt  had  been  made,  no 
thought  of  such  an  attempt  had  been  con- 
ceived. Neither  had  any  of  those  master 
spirits,  who,  in  every  age  of  the  world,  are  in 
advance  before  their  own  times,  been  able 
to  perceive  divine  truth  with  any  steadi- 
ness or  certainty.  Still,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  advance,  which  the  human  mind  had 
now  made,  indicated  that  the  world  was 
become  more  capable  of  receiving  clearer 


LECTURE  V.  157 

and  fuller  information  on  divine  things,  if 
duly  imparted.    In  several  countries,  litera- 
ture, science,  and  philosophy  had  been  suc- 
cessfully cultivated.     Some   gifted   indivi- 
duals had  struggled  against  the  supersti- 
tious absurdities,  which  they  saw  around 
them.     They   had   their    speculations    re- 
specting the  nature  of  God ;  respecting  their 
own    origin,  the  ends  of  their  being  and 
their    future    destination.     And,   if   there 
should  now  appear  one,  who  could  confirm 
their  surmises,  and  could  farther  add  much 
original    information   on   divine   subjects ; 
one,  who  moreover  could  speak  on    such 
matters  with  the  authority  of  a   teacher 
sent  from  heaven  ;  such  a  messenger  might 
indeed  be  misused  and  persecuted  by  those, 
with  whom  he  came  into  immediate  con- 
tact ;  but  he  would  utter  a  voice,  which  the 
world  was   not   unprepared   to   hear,  and 
which  no  human  efforts  could  by  any  possi- 
bility put  eventually  to  silence. 

So,  too,  ethical  science  had  now  been  ad- 
vanced. The  mind  of  man  had  occupied 
itself  in  large  speculations  concerning  the 
foundation  of  morals,  concerning  the  best 


158  LECTURE  V. 

rules  for  the  regulation  of  human  life,  con- 
cerning what  contributes  the  most  to  indivi- 
dual, to  national,  and  to  general  good.  And, 
although  many  of  these  speculations  were 
imperfect,  still  a  purer  and  more  sublimated 
code  of  moral  instruction,  which,  in  a  less 
intellectual  period  of  the  world,  would  have 
been  unintelligible,  would  have  been  little 
better  than  pearls  cast  before  swine,  might 
now  be  propounded  with  a  reasonable  pro- 
bability of  being  understood  and  justly  va- 
lued. 

And,  as  the  human  mind  appeared  thus 
ripe  for  the  reception  of  a  higher  system  of 
religious  and  moral  instruction,  so  the 
external  condition  of  the  world  was  fa- 
vourable for  the  promulgation  of  such  a 
dispensation.  An  age  of  high  cultivation, 
as  it  was  capable  of  inquiring  into  the  pre- 
tensions of  one  professing  to  come  from 
God,  would  preclude  the  suspicion  of  for- 
gery or  deception.  And  the  peculiar  cir- 
cumstance of  the  union  of  a  very  consi- 
derable portion  of  the  world  under  one  go- 
vernment tended  both  to  promote  the  civi- 
lization, requisite  for  the  reception  of  a  spi- 


LECTURE  V.  159 

ritual  religion,  and  also  to  give  facility  for 
the  wide  diffusion  of  a  dispensation,  which 
was  destined,  in  its  early  stage,  to  be  con- 
fined within  no  narrow  limits,  and,  ulti- 
mately, to  occupy  the  whole  earth. 

At  length,  things  being  thus  prepared, 
Jesus  Christ,  the  promised  seed  of  the 
woman,  the  end  and  object  of  the  prelimi- 
nary dispensations,  the  subject  of  so  many 
prophecies,  the  antitype  of  so  many  types, 
the  substance  of  so  many  shadows,  came 
into  the  world.  He  lived,  he  taught,  he 
died.  In  him  was  accomplished  all  that 
the  fathers  had  seen  as  through  a  glass 
darkly ;  and  in  him  the  great  scheme  of 
human  salvation  had  (so  far  as  this  world 
is  concerned)  its  consummation  and  crown. 

The  great  end,  for  which  Jesus  Christ 
came  into  the  world,  was,  it  should  ever  be 
borne  in  mind,  to  die  for  the  redemption  of 
man.  In  this  purpose  and  destination  it  is 
implied  that  man  was  unable  to  save  his 
own  soul ;  that,  if  he  should  be  saved,  it 
must  be  done  by  some  vicarious  satisfaction 
offered  to  the  justice  of  God  ;  that  such  vi- 
carious satisfaction  could  be  offered  by  none 


160  LECTURE  V. 

other  than  by  a  divine  personage,  and  by 
him  only  by  his  death.  So  at  least  it  ap- 
pears to  us.  It  is  indeed  proper  for  us  to 
use  great  caution  in  saying  what  might  or 
might  not  have  been  done  by  God.  But 
each  of  the  foregoing  considerations,  which 
point  ultimately  to  the  death  of  the  divine 
Redeemer,  seems  to  approve  itself  to  our 
understanding. 

It  is  sufficiently  obvious,  that  man,  the  in- 
heritor of  an  original  and  constitutional 
taint  of  sin,  and  continually  aggravating  his 
guilt  by  personal  transgressions,  was  unable 
of  himself  to  merit  the  vast  and  transcen- 
dent rewards  of  everlasting  life.  It  ap- 
pears also  that  the  dignity  of  God  required 
that  his  laws  should  not  be  violated  with 
impunity,  that  his  justice  demanded  some 
satisfaction  to  be  made  for  guilt,  and  that 
the  character  of  his  moral  government  made 
it  proper  that  every  transgression  should 
7'eceive  a  just  recompense  of  reii^ard.  If 
then  man  should  be  the  object  of  mercy 
and  pardon,  yet  not  without  an  expiation 
for  his  sins,  it  should  seem  that  the  process 
must   be,  that  some   other  person  should 


LECTURE  V.  16] 

take  those  sins  upon  himself,  and  undergo 
the  punishment  which  they  deserved.  But 
it  is  plain  that  the  person,  who  should  act 
this  part,  must  himself  be  so  free  from  per- 
sonal offences,  as  to  have  nothing  of  his 
own  whereon  to  require  pardon  and  atone- 
ment ;  he  must  be  of  sufficient  dignity  to 
make  his  voluntary  sacrifice  of  himself  an 
adequate  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  man- 
kind ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  be  so  ardent 
in  his  charity,  as  to  be  willing  to  subject 
himself  spontaneously  to  punishment  for 
the  redemption  of  others.  It  is  clear  that 
no  created  being,  not  even  the  highest  of 
the  angelic  orders,  came  within  the  descrip- 
tion of  the  requisite  qualifications.  But, 
in  the  Son  of  God,  the  holiness  and  dignity 
to  fit  him  for  the  offid'C,  and  the  charity  to 
be  willing  to  undertake  it,  were  combined. 
Accordingly,  the  death  of  the  Saviour  was 
announced  throughout  the  whole  course  of 
the  preparatory  revelations.  At  the  very 
beginning  it  was  intimated  that  the  deli- 
verer, before  he  should  achieve  the  victory, 
must  submit  to  temporary  defeat  and  pain. 
The  animal,  which  from  the  first  was  de- 

M 


162  LECTURE  V. 

signed  to  represent  him,  was  slain  as  a  vic- 
tim on  the  altar.  The  great  patriarch  was 
taught  to  foresee  a  figure  of  the  sacrifice  of 
the  Messiah  in  the  intended  and  accepted 
sacrifice  of  his  only  son.  When  the  reli- 
gious polity  of  the  Jews  assumed  a  regular 
form,  the  scape-goat,  the  sacrifice  of  the 
high  priest,  and  numerous  other  rites,  fore- 
shewed,  and  were  most  probably  under- 
stood to  foreshew,  the  future  oblation  of  the 
Lamb  of  God.  When,  in  process  of  time, 
the  prophetic  spirit  was  more  abundantly 
shed  abroad,  it  spoke  of  the  sufferings  and 
the  death  of  the  Messiah  with  greater  and 
greater  distinctness.  And  at  length  the 
prophecies  were  accomplished,  the  types 
were  filled  up,  the  shadows  were  turned 
into  reality.  Jesus  Christ  expired  upon 
the  cross.  By  his  death  he  "  made  a  full, 
"  perfect,  and  sufficient  sacrifice,oblation,  and 
"  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world." 
The  sentence  of  condemnation  was  re- 
versed ;  and  man  was  restored  to  the  capa- 
city of  being  received  into  favour  with  God, 
and  of  enjoying  eternal  life. 

And  this  benefit,  it  should  be  observed, 


LECTURE  V.  163 

extended  to  the  whole  race  of  man  with- 
out limitation  or  restriction.  The  benefit 
was  not,  indeed,  irrespective.  It  was  sus- 
pended on  the  performance  of  certain  terms, 
viz.  on  faith  in  Christ,  repentance  for  past 
sins,  and  a  sincere  desire  and  earnest  en- 
deavour to  conform  to  the  will  of  God. 
But  whoever  fulfilled  these  requisite  condi- 
tions placed  himself  within  the  range  of 
salvation.  There  was  no  partial  decrees  by 
which  it  was  offered  to  some,  and  denied  to 
others.  The  original  promise,  as  it  was 
given  when  the  human  race  consisted  but 
of  a  single  pair,  could  have  had  no  respect 
to  persons;  and  Adam,  to  whom  it  was 
pronounced,  might  be  considered  as  the 
federal  head  and  representative  of  the 
whole  race  of  man,  with  respect  both  to 
the  penalty  which  had  been  incurred,  and 
to  the  grace  of  which  he  received  the  inti- 
mation. And,  as  the  original  promise  ex- 
tended to  all  mankind,  so,  neither  in  the 
blessing  announced  to  Abraham,  neither  in 
the  typical  representations  under  the  law, 
neither  in  the  prophetic  intimations,  nor, 
finally,  in   the   actual  consummation  and 

M  2 


164  LECTURE  V. 

completion  of  the  Atonement,  was  there 
any  thing  that  curtailed  or  circumscribed 
the  universality  of  its  efficacy. 

Thus  to  die,  to  die  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world,  to  pay  the  debt  due  to  divine 
justice,  and  to  open  the  door  of  reconcilia- 
tion between  God  and  man,  this  was  the 
great  end  and  object  for  which  Christ  came 
into  the  world.  To  this  point  all  the  pre- 
ceding revelations  converged ;  and  from 
this  point  a  new  order  of  things,  a  new  sys- 
tem, was  to  commence.  But  Christ,  before 
he  submitted  to  death,  lived  on  earth  many 
years.  He  conversed  freely  with  man.  He 
delivered  instructions  in  familiar  inter- 
course as  occasion  arose,  as  well  as  in  more 
set  discourses.  When  God  walked  on  earth, 
and  opened  to  mankind  his  stores  of  hea- 
venly wisdom,  we  can  hardly  suppose  that 
no  important  discoveries  should  be  impart- 
ed ;  that  no  advance  should  be  made  in  the 
course  of  progressive  instruction,  through 
which  the  human  race  was  designed  to  pass. 
Accordingly,  to  man,  now  about  to  be  re- 
conciled with  God,  much  additional  infor- 
mation respecting  the  divine  nature  and 


LECTURE  V.  165 

counsels  was  disclosed ;  to  man,  now  about 
to  be  put  in  a  capacity  to  render  a  fuller 
obedience  to  the  laws  of  God,  those  laws 
were  enlarged,  and  were  propounded  with 
new  sanctions. 

The  religious  and  moral  instructions 
communicated  by  Jesus  Christ  may  be 
ranged  under  three  principal  heads ;  a  far- 
ther knowledge  respecting  God,  respecting 
a  future  state,  respecting  the  moral  duties 
of  man  on  earth. 

I.  The  first  discoveries  respected  the  na- 
ture of  God,  I  mean  principally  his  existence 
in  three  Persons  united,  yet  distinct ;  and 
they  more  especially  respected  the  attributes 
and  operations  of  the  second  and  third  Per- 
sons of  the  Holy  Trinity. 

God,  the  Father,  was  most  fully  and  ex- 
plicitly known  and  worshipped  by  the 
Jews.  In  spite  of  all  their  lapses  into  ido- 
latry, in  spite  of  their  strong  tendency, 
especially  during  the  earlier  and  darker 
periods  of  their  history,  to  associate  false 
deities  with  the  supreme  Jehovah,  still,  from 
the  time  when  God  declared  himself  to 
Moses,  to  the  days  of  the  Messiah,  the  Jews 


M  o 


166  LECTURE  V. 

may  be  said  to  have  known  him,  as  one,  as 
all-powerful,  the  creator  of  the  universe, 
the  governor  of  the  world  by  his  providence, 
the  re  warder  and  punisher  of  man  accord- 
ing to  the  nature  of  his  deeds,  and  the  ob- 
ject to  be  adored  by  a  spiritual  worship. 
The  knowledge,  and,  on  a  view  of  the  whole 
subject,  we  certainly  may  add,  the  practice 
of  the  Jews,  in  this  great  and  fundamental 
question  of  theology,  is  the  point,  where 
they  stand  in  most  decided  and  in  most  ho- 
nourable contrast  to  all  the  other  nations 
of  the  earth,  without  exception  of  those, 
which  were  the  most  polished,  learned,  and 
wise. 

Neither  can  it  be  denied  that  the  Jews 
possessed  some  knowledge  of  a  plurality  of 
Persons  in  the  Godhead  %  and  that  the  cha- 
racter and  offices  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  were  disclosed  to  them  not  al- 
together for  the  first  time  by  Jesus  of  Na- 
zareth. Still,  it  is  probable,  their  know- 
ledge on  that  head  was  but  indistinct  and 
imperfect.     They  might  have  known    the 

a  Allix's  Judgment  of  the  Ancient   Jewish   Church, 
particularly  ch.  9,  10. 


LECTURE  V.  167 

divine  Word  who  created  the  world,  and 
who,  as  the  Angel  of  the  covenant,  had 
spoken  to  Moses,  had  conducted  the  people 
through  the  wilderness,  had  appeared  in 
the  divine  Schechinah,  and  throughout  their 
whole  history  had  been  their  organ  of  com- 
munication with  the  Almighty  Father.  So 
also  they  might  have  known  the  Holy  Spirit, 
who  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters, 
who  rested  on  the  seventy  elders  ^  and  who 
spake  by  David""  and  the  prophets.  But,  to 
borrow  the  expression  of  a  learned  prelate 
of  the  present  day  %  "  the  Jews  were  but 
"  unskilful  metaphysicians;"  and  they  might 
have  known  the  Word  and  the  Spirit,  they 
might  have  known  them  as  invested  with 
powers  and  perfections,  which  properly  are 
attributable  only  to  God ;  and  yet  might 
not  have  regarded  them  as  essential  parts 
of  the  supreme  divinity,  in  the  full,  clear, 
and  determinate  manner,  in  which  we,  who 


b  Num.  xi.  25,  26. 

c  2  Sam.  xxiii.  2. 

^  Dissertation  upon  the  traditional  Knowledge  of  a 
Promised  Redeemer,  p.  97.  by  Dr.  Blomfield,  now  Bishop 
of  Chester. 

M  4 


168  LECTURE  V. 

have  been  instructed  by  the  Gospel,  have 
been  taught  to  view  them.  When  I  say  a 
full,  clear,  and  determinate  manner,  of  course 
I  do  not  mean  that  we,  more  than  the  Jews, 
understand  how  the  mysterious  union  of 
the  three  Persons  subsists  ;  nor,  if  we  were 
repeatedly  visited  by  messengers  from  hea- 
ven, unless  they  at  the  same  time  furnished 
us  with  new  and  more  powerful  faculties, 
could  we,  it  is  probable,  ever  be  made  to 
understand  it.  But  a  thing  may  be  dis- 
tinctly known,  while  its  modes  and  circum- 
stances remain  in  obscurity.  And  this  is 
the  sort  of  knowledge  on  the  subject  of  the 
Trinity,  which  has  been  communicated  to 
us  by  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Not  only  was 
the  doctrine  revived  and  brought  to  recol- 
lection, but  it  was  placed  in  a  clearer, 
stronger,  and  steadier  light.  We  are  taught 
to  know,  and  consequently  are  required  to 
confess  and  to  worship,  not  only  the  Father, 
but  the  Word  and  the  Spirit,  each  in  his  su- 
preme and  absolute  divinity.  And  when, 
having  been  thus  made  acquainted  with  all 
the  Persons  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  we  are  far- 
ther taught  the  part  and  office,  which  they 


LECTURE  V.  169 

severally  bear  in  the  work  of  human  salva- 
tion ;  when  we  learn  that  the  one  has  died, 
and  is  now  employed  in  making  intercession 
for  us,  and  that  the  other  is  ever  at  hand 
to  renew  our  heart,  and  to  support  us  with 
continual  supplies  of  grace ;  what  a  flood 
of  new  ideas,  respecting  ourselves,  and  our 
situation  in  regard  to  God,  is  poured  into 
the  mind ;  ideas,  that  serve  at  once  to  mor- 
tify and  to  encourage,  to  humble  and  to  ex- 
alt us !  Together  also  with  these  opposite, 
and  (in  their  combination)  quite  new  ideas, 
what  new  sentiments,  what  new  motives 
of  action,  arise  within  us !  Seeing,  on  the 
one  side,  the  fearful  nature  of  sin,  which 
could  be  expiated  by  nothing  less  than  the 
blood  of  the  divine  Word,  and,  on  the  other 
side,  the  value  of  the  human  soul,  for  whose 
sake  that  precious  blood  was  shed ;  seeing, 
too,  our  unworthiness,  which  cannot  effect 
our  own  salvation,  but,  at  the  same  time, 
the  presence  of  a  divine  power,  ready  at 
hand  to  give  success  and  efficacy  to  our 
weak  endeavours ;  seeing  these  things,  we 
learn  to  cultivate  that  character  compound- 
ed of  humility  and  of  confidence,  of  self-abase- 


170  LECTURE  V. 

ment  and  of  the  sublimest  aspirations,  which 
appears  to  conduct  man  to  the  utmost  per- 
fection of  his  nature  ;  which  enables  him  to 
do  all  things,  yet  to  pride  himself  on  no- 
thing. And  with  respect  to  our  feelings 
towards  God,  as  his  justice  and  mercy  are 
reconciled  to  our  eyes ;  as  we  see  him  re- 
mitting no  portion  of  the  penalty  due  to 
sin,  yet  extending  his  mercy  to  sinners ;  per- 
mitting no  merit  to  reside  in  our  works, 
yet  accepting  them  for  the  sake  and  through 
the  mediation  of  his  well-beloved  Son  ;  we 
learn  at  once  to  fear  and  to  love  him,  to 
view  him  with  the  awe  due  to  the  inflexible 
Judge,  and  with  the  affection  inseparable 
to  the  merciful  Father. 

II.  The  next  discovery  made  by  the  gos- 
pel respects  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and 
a  future  judgment.  This,  still  less  than  the 
last  article,  can  be  considered  as  a  point 
disclosed  absolutely  for  the  first  time  to 
the  world.  Unquestionably,  it  formed  one 
main  article  of  the  primitive  code  of  reli- 
gious knowledge  revealed  to  the  first  pro- 
genitors of  mankind,  and  thence  communi- 
cated to  succeeding  generations.     Instead 


LECTURE  V.  171 

of  being  contradicted,  it  was  confirmed  by 
the  views  that  were  disclosed  in  consequence 
of  the  fall ;  since,  if  man  was  to  be  restored 
to  his  former  glory,  it  must  be,  not  in  this 
world,  where  he  palpably  was  fallen  and  de- 
graded, but  in  another  stage  of  existence. 
This  knowledge  must  have  been  possessed 
by  the  race  of  faithful  worshippers,  and  espe- 
cially by  Abraham  and  his  family,  since 
we  know  they  were  taught  to  look  to  a  hea- 
venly home  and  abode.  That  it  was  not 
directly  taught  by  Moses,  is  no  proof  that 
the  Jews  did  not  possess  it ;  since  the  re- 
velations, of  which  he  was  the  organ,  re- 
garded other  matters,  and  it  appears,  by  in- 
cidental notices  of  scripture,  that  the  Is- 
raelites believed  in  a  future  state.  Nei- 
ther, in  considering  the  case  of  the  rest  of 
the  world,  need  we  go  farther  than  the 
known  studies  of  our  youth,  to  convince  our- 
selves that  the  ideas  of  a  future  retribution, 
of  a  Tartarus  and  of  an  Elysium,  were  fa- 
miliar to  the  Gentile  nations.  Still,  through- 
out the  whole  range  of  the  world,  the  im- 
pression respecting  a  future  state,  which 
had  been  stamped  on  the  mind  of  man  by 


172  LECTURE  V. 

the  original  revelation,  was  weakened,  and 
much  defaced.  Sometimes  it  was  a  matter 
of  speculation  and  surmise,  a  matter  to  be 
desired  by  the  wise  and  good,  but  full  of 
uncertainty.  Where  it  was  admitted  with 
greater  confidence,  it  was  obscured  with  fa- 
bles, often  of  a  pernicious  tendency,  since 
they  gave  the  rewards  of  an  after-life  to  the 
workers  of  various  iniquities.  In  other 
cases,  it  was  connected  with  foolish,  and 
sometimes  not  very  innocent,  notions  re- 
specting the  preexistence  and  the  transmi- 
gration of  souls.  And,  if  ever  it  were 
taught  in  purity,  it  was  done  under  the  veil 
of  mysterious  rites,  and  with  the  sanctions 
of  inviolable  secrecy.  May  we  not  then  say, 
that  when  Jesus  Christ  taught  the  doctrine 
of  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  its  ne- 
cessary consequence,  a  future  judgment,  he 
taught  a  doctrine  in  many  respects  new  ? 
It  was  new  in  the  certainty  and  the  autho- 
rity, with  which  it  was  declared,  since  he 
did  not  speak  of  it  as  a  thing  ardently  to  be 
desired  and  probably  to  be  expected,  but  as 
certain,  as  announced  upon  the  veracity  of 
one,  who  bore  the  divine  commission,  and 


LECTURE  V.  173 

farther  vouched  and  demonstrated  by  his 
own  resurrection  and  return  to  life.  It  was 
new,  as  speaking  determinately  respecting 
the  eternal  duration  of  the  life  to  come,  in 
which  there  should  be  no  return  to  the 
earth  after  the  revolution  of  a  certain  pe- 
riod of  time,  no  passage  into  other  recepta- 
cles of  the  human  soul,  whether  of  a  higher 
or  a  lower  nature.  It  was  new,  in  de- 
scribing the  future  joys  of  the  good,  as  be- 
ing of  a  pure  and  spiritualized  nature,  such 
indeed  as  could  not  be  adequately  con- 
ceived by  man  in  the  present  state  of  his 
faculties,  and  capable  of  being  represented 
only  by  negative  qualities,  as  consisting  of 
none  of  the  pleasures  or  occupations,  which 
now  engage  our  attention.  Above  all,  it 
was  new  in  the  sort  of  connection  which  it 
established  between  the  present  and  the  fu- 
ture order  of  things  ^  Other  teachers  re- 
presented the  future  world  as  in  a  manner 
subservient  and  ancillary  to  the  present. 
They  seemed  to  teach,  that,  if  men  culti- 

^  See  Soame  Jenyns,  Internal  Evidence  of  Christian 
Religion,  Propos.  II. 


174  LECTURE  V.      ' 

vated  the  qualities  that  were  reputable  and 
useful  on  earth,  they  might  be  rewarded 
with  happiness  after  death.  They  seemed 
to  regard  principally  the  good  of  this  world, 
and  to  think  that,  in  order  to  promote  that 
good,  the  Deity  had  annexed  certain  re- 
wards to  the  performance  of  certain  actions 
in  this  life.  But  Jesus  Christ  has  taught 
us  to  regard  the  future  life  in  a  different 
manner.  He  represents  the  next  world  as 
every  thing,  the  present  as  nothing,  except 
in  the  relation  it  bears  to  the  next.  This 
life,  according  to  the  spirit  of  his  instruc- 
tions, is  no  more  than  a  vestibule,  through 
which  we  must  pass  in  order  to  reach  our 
certain  abode ;  it  is  a  probationary  scene, 
where  we  must  exercise  and  discipline  our- 
selves for  our  future  state  of  existence,  and 
where  we  must  cultivate  those  dispositions 
and  acquire  those  habits,  which  alone  can 
qualify  us  to  partake  of  the  glory  that  shall 
be  revealed.  This  distinction  is  important. 
According  to  the  former  view  of  things,  the 
external  act  was  all.  As  long  as  a  man  per- 
formed certain  actions,  let  his  inward  heart 
and  disposition  have  been  what  they  might, 


LECTURE  V.  175 

he  was  entitled  to  the  reward  annexed  by 
the  supreme  lawgiver  to  those  performances. 
But,  under  the  Christian  system,  which  re- 
presents our  future  destiny  as  the  natural 
and  inevitable  result  of  the  state  of  mind 
that  we  carry  with  us  out  of  this  world,  it 
becomes  necessary  to  set  the  disposition 
aright.  We  must  not  only  perform  certain 
acts  of  virtue,  but,  if  we  would  enjoy  the 
society  of  the  good,  we  must  love  virtue. 
We  must  not  only  obey  the  divine  com- 
mands, but,  if  we  would  live  in  the  presence 
of  God,  we  must  be  spiritually  and  heavenly 
minded.  If  our  hearts  are  impure,  and  our 
dispositions  perverse,  we  are  unfit  to  be  in- 
habitants of  the  city  and  paradise  of  God, 
and  should  feel  ourselves  out  of  our  proper 
station,  if  any  inversion  of  the  divine  laws 
should  chance  to  place  us  there. 

III.  The  third  and  last  discovery  made  by 
the  gospel  respected  the  nature  of  our  moral 
duties  on  earth.  In  speaking  of  the  pecu- 
liar disposition  and  frame  of  mind,  which 
seemed  to  result  from  the  new  views  re- 
specting the  nature  of  God  and  the  life  to 
come  presented  by  Christ,  we  indeed  have. 


176  LECTURE  V. 

to  a  considerable  degree,  anticipated  this 
head;  since  such  a  disposition  and  frame 
of  mind  can  hardly  fail  to  produce  a  course 
of  action  essentially  different  from  that, 
whose  source  and  origin  were  different.  It 
may  not,  however,  be  superfluous  to  state  a 
few  of  the  principal  points,  in  which  Jesus 
Christ  has  given  a  new  cast  and  character 
to  human  virtue.  And  in  general  it  may 
be  said,  that  the  novelty  did  not  consist  so 
much  in  originating  and  discovering  any 
virtue  before  unknown,  as  in  assigning  a 
new  value  and  importance  to  certain  vir- 
tues, in  drawing  them  out  of  the  shade,  and 
placing  them  in  a  more  prominent  situa- 
tion and  conspicuous  light.  This  is  pecu- 
liarly the  case  with  respect  to  all  the  family 
of  the  quiet,  calm,  unobtrusive  virtues,  which 
had  hitherto  attracted  little  regard  or  fa- 
vour with  men,  but  which  with  Jesus  Christ 
were  held  in  the  highest  estimation.  The 
character  of  pagan  virtue  was,  for  the  most 
part,  bold  and  forward,  loving  to  exhibit  it- 
self in  the  great  theatre  of  public  life,  and 
seeking  all  its  applause  and  reward  from 
men:  while  that,  which  shunned  observation, 


LECTURE  V  177 

and  sought  only  to  recommend  itself  to  him 
who  seeth  in  secret^  was  little  known,  or,  if 
known,  would  have  been  little  regarded. 
In  other  cases,  the  novelty  of  the  Christian 
morality  consisted  in  giving  a  greater  ex- 
pansion to  virtues  before  known  and  recog- 
nised. This  applies  particularly  to  the 
graces  of  purity  and  charity.  We  know 
that  heathen  morality  gave  a  considerable 
range  to  the  licentious  passions ;  while  it 
was  the  peculiarity  of  the  Christian  doc- 
trine, not  merely  to  introduce  a  greater 
strictness  of  conduct,  by  forbidding  every 
impure  act,  but  to  cut  off  the  source  of  the 
evil,  by  regulating  the  heart  and  by  check- 
ing every  thought  that  would  lead  to  deeds 
of  uncleanness.  And,  with  respect  to  the 
love  of  our  fellow-creatures,  it  is  notorious 
that  Jesus  Christ  gave  it  a  fresh  energy,  by 
teaching  it  to  glow  with  additional  warmth 
toward  our  friends,  and  by  directing  it  to- 
ward strangers,  and  even  enemies.  Above 
all,  he  gave  it  a  strength  and  consistency 
before  unknown,  when  he  laid  down  that 
best  and  most  comprehensive  rule  of  action, 
deservedly  called  the  golden  rule,  the  royal 

N 


178  LECTURE  V, 

law\  that,  which  makes  our  self-love  the 
measure  of  our  conduct  toward  others ;  that, 
which  bids  us,  All  things  whatsoevei*  we  would 
that  men  should  do  to  us,  to  do  even  so  to 
them  ^.  These  three,  humility,  purity,  and 
charity,  are  virtues  peculiarly  Christian ; 
and,  taken  as  heads  and  representatives  of 
their  respective  classes,  they  may  be  said  to 
go  far  toward  filling  up  the  three  great  di- 
visions of  human  duty,  that  toward  God, 
that  toward  ourselves,  that  toward  our 
neighbour.  It  cannot  indeed  be  said  that 
they  were  unknown  before  the  preaching  of 
our  Saviour.  But  certainly  by  him  they 
have  been  so  brought  forward,  so  illustrated, 
as  to  have  assumed  a  new  importance,  and 
to  have  become  the  leading  and  most  pro- 
minent figures  in  the  group  of  the  moral 
graces.  They  have  been  so  strengthened 
and  enforced,  that  they  may  now  be  justly 
considered  the  three  grand  pillars,  on  which 
the  structure  of  Christian  morality  mainly 
rests. 

To    this    statement    of  the    discoveries 

*  James  ii.  8.  g  Matt.  vii.  IS. 


LECTURE  V,  179 

made  by  Jesus  Christ,  a  few  general  ob- 
servations respecting  the  gospel  dispensa- 
tion may  be  added. 

1.  In  order  to  guide  our  steps  in  the 
new  course  of  virtue  thus  prescribed  to  us, 
we  are  furnished  with  the  perfect  example 
of  the  great  author  of  our  faith.  If  Jesus 
Christ  recommended  active  benevolence, 
he  went  about  doing  good ;  if  he  preached 
forgiveness  of  injuries,  he  prayed  for  his 
murderers ;  if  he  inculcated  self-denial,  he 
voluntarily  subjected  himself  to  penury, 
crosses,  persecution,  and  death ;  if  he  pre- 
scribed piety  toward  God,  he  passed  days 
and  nights  in  prayer ;  if  he  enjoined  resig- 
nation to  the  divine  will,  he  freely  drank 
the  cup  which  his  Father  gave  to  his  lips. 
In  these  respects  it  scarcely  becomes  us  to 
observe,  that  our  Lord  presented  a  marked 
contrast  to  the  example,  often  pernicious, 
always  imperfect,  of  other  teachers ;  since 
there  is  almost  impiety  in  supposing  the 
bare  possibility  that  he  could  have  infringed 
his  own  laws.  But  we  may  remark,  that 
by  thus  practising  and  exemplifying  them, 
he  has   rendered  no  small  service  to  the 

N  2 


180  LECTURE  V. 

great  cause  of  virtue,  since,  in  addition  to 
his  instructions,  he  has  exhibited,  and,  as  it 
were,  embodied  a  Uving  pattern  of  that 
new  cast  and  description  of  character,  of 
those  original  and  distinctive  excellencies, 
which  he  has  prescribed  to  his  followers. 

2.  We  next  may  notice  the  new  descrip- 
tion of  persons,  to  whom  our  blessed  Lord 
addressed  his  instructions.  That  the  poor 
had  the  gospel  preached  unto  them  ^  he  him- 
self adduced  as  a  characteristic  mark  and  a 
decisive  testimony  of  his  divine  commis- 
sion. A  portion  of  mankind,  which,  al- 
though by  far  the  most  numerous,  had  not 
yet  attracted  the  regard  of  any  moral 
teacher,  were  now  taught,  that,  as  they  were 
endowed  with  immortal  souls,  they  were 
precious  in  the  eyes  of  God ;  and  that,  if 
they  fulfilled  the  duties  of  their  allotted 
station,  they  might  be  admitted  into  future 
glory,  not  less  than  the  mightiest  monarchs 
that  swayed  the  sceptre  of  the  universe. 

3.  Farther ;  as  our  Lord  addressed  him- 
self to  the  poor,  so  he  himself  appeared  in 

h  Matt.  xi.  5. 


LECTURE  V.  181 

the  world  in  lowly  circumstances.    Born  in 
a  humble  station  of  life,  he  never  emerged, 
nor  attempted  to  emerge,  from  it.     Placing 
himself  in  a  situation  which  precluded  the 
use  of  violence,  he  addressed  himself  to  the 
reason  of  mankind,  and  required  them  to 
receive  him  as  the  expected  Redeemer,  the 
great  teacher  promised  by  God,  because  he 
fulfilled  every  prediction  which  the   pro- 
phets had  uttered  respecting  that  exalted 
personage,  because  he  did  such  works,  as 
only  one  commissioned  from  Heaven  could 
perform. 

4.  Resolved  still  to  shew  that  his  religion, 
if  it  succeeded,  should  not  be  indebted  for 
its  success  to  human  power,  or  to  human 
ingenuity,  he  chose  for  his  immediate  fol- 
lowers and  first  agents  in  propagating  his 
doctrines,  men,  like  himself,  of  lowly  origin, 
poor  and  unlearned ;  men,  who  of  them- 
selves never  could  have  conceived  the 
thought  of  changing  the  religion  and  con- 
dition of  the  world,  and  still  less  could 
have  effected  such  an  enterprise,  unless 
God  had  been  with  them  by  sig7is  and  ivon- 
ders  and  mighty  works.     And,  when  those 

N  3 


182  LECTURE  V. 

especial  manifestations  of  divine  power 
ceased ;  when,  as  the  gospel  had  taken 
root,  it  no  longer  required  a  miraculous  in- 
terposition to  nurture  and  protect  it ;  the 
regular  and  ordinary  means,  by  which  it 
might  be  brought  to  maturity,  were  few 
and  simple. 

These  were,  first,  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  no  longer  exhibiting  them- 
selves in  a  miraculous  manner,  yet  ever 
present,  ever  operative,  drawing  all  men, 
yet  compelling  none,  to  embrace  and  to 
obey  the  truth. 

Next,  as  more  visible  and  palpable  instru- 
ments, though  indebted  for  their  efficacy  to 
the  secret  co-operation  of  the  same  divine 
Spirit,  our  Lord  has  provided  us  with  the 
scriptures  of  the  new  covenant,  with  the 
two  sacraments  instituted  by  himself,  and 
with  a  ministry,  with  whom  he  has  pro- 
mised to  be  alway^  even  imto  the  end  of  the 
wo7'ld ' ;  provisions  of  the  greatest  potency 
to  those  who  are  disposed  to  use  them 
aright,  yet   none   of  them   of  such  over- 

j  Matt,  xxviii.  20. 


LECTURE  V.  183 

powering  ascendency,  of  such  irresistible 
sway,  as  to  exact  from  man  more  than  a 
free,  a  willing,  a  reasonable  service.  In  the 
Gospels  and  the  other  apostolical  writings, 
we  possess  perpetual  oracles  of  divine  truth, 
capable  of  being  transfused  into  every  lan- 
guage, and  of  speaking  the  words  of  salva- 
tion to  all  nations.  By  the  shape  in  which 
they  are  cast,  they  are  happily  adapted  to 
bring  before  men  the  history  and  the  sub- 
stance of  the  religion  propounded  for  their 
acceptance.  They,  moreover,  are  so  grave, 
yet  simple,  in  their  composition,  so  im- 
portant in  their  matter,  so  attractive  in 
the  characters  which  they  delineate,  so 
suitable  in  their  precepts  and  doctrines  to 
the  wants  of  man,  that  they  are  calculated 
to  produce  the  strongest  effect,  and  to  be- 
come the  most  powerful  agents  in  propa- 
gating the  Christian  faith.  By  the  sacra- 
ments we  are  furnished  with  plain  and 
easy  means,  first  of  admission  into  the  Chris- 
tian covenant,  and  afterwards  of  a  perpetual 
supply  of  grace  to  renew  and  sanctify  our 
nature.  The  Christian  priesthood,  in  dis- 
tinct gradations  and  separate  departments, 

N  4 


184  LECTURE  V. 

have  been  charged  with  the  office  of  pro- 
claiming and  dispensing  the  words  of  di- 
vine truth,  of  administering  the  sacraments, 
which  our  Lord  ordained,  of  exercising  a 
pastoral  care  over  their  committed  charges, 
in  the  way  of  admonition,  exhortation,  and 
instruction.  Of  every  work  of  beneficence 
and  love  it  is  their  peculiar  office  to  be  the 
perpetual  remembrancers  and  the  active 
agents.  In  a  word,  as  their  divine  master 
engaged  ever  to  accompany,  ever  to  support 
them,  it  becomes  their  part  (with  reverence 
be  it  spoken)  to  supply,  as  far  as  comes 
within  the  capacity  of  weak  mortals,  the 
absence  of  Him,  who,  during  his  whole 
abode  on  earth,  went  about  doing  good  to 
the  souls  and  to  the  bodies  of  men. 

From  the  whole  of  the  foregoing  survey 
it  now  only  remains  to  deduce  a  few  short 
inferences. 

1.  It  immediately  strikes  us,  that  the 
Christian  dispensation  is  fitted  for  univer- 
sal reception,  and  may  be  embraced  by  all 
people  and  nations  and  languages.  In  its 
rites  and  institutions  there  appears  nothing 
that  savours  of  locality  ;  nothing  that  may 


LECTURE  V.  185 

not  be  adopted  with  equal  propriety  by 
every  region  of  the  earth  ;  nothing  that 
should  obstruct  the  completion  of  the  pro- 
phecy, which  declares,  that  the  inountain  of 
the  Lord's  house  shall  be  established  in  the 
top  of  the  nioimtains,  and  shall  be  eooalted 
above  the  hills^  and  all  nations  shall  flow 
unto  it^, 

2.  Next,  as  little  can  we  fail  to  perceive, 
that  Christianity  is  adapted  to  the  matured, 
and,  if  I  may  so  say,  the  adult  state  of  hu- 
man reason.  It  does  not  by  a  continued 
exhibition  of  miraculous  agency  force  be- 
lief, as  on  children  in  understandings  in- 
capable of  weighing  moral  evidence ;  nor 
does  it  impress  its  truth  on  the  mind  with 
the  strength  of  irresistible  demonstration. 
It  requires  to  be  investigated  and  exa- 
mined. Such  an  inquiry  is,  indeed,  likely 
to  end  in  conviction,  a  conviction  the  more 
satisfactory  and  the  more  calculated  to  in- 
fluence the  practice,  because  it  is  uncon- 
strained. But  the  inquiry  cannot  be  pro- 
perly conducted  without  some  know^ledge 

^^  Isaiah  ii.  2.  Micah  iv.  1. 


186  LECTURE  V. 

of  past  and  present  history,  some  philoso- 
phical insight  into  the  moral  and  intellec- 
tual condition  of  man.  And  as  such  is  the 
character  of  the  evidences  on  which  Chris- 
tianity rests,  it  is  also  clear,  that  its  doc- 
trines, its  motives,  its  sanctions,  its  precepts, 
are  the  most  fitly  propounded  to  man  with 
his  mental  powers  strengthened  by  exer- 
cise, and  expanded  by  knowledge  and  ex- 
tensive observation.  We  can  conceive  that 
some  of  its  revelations  respecting  the  di- 
vine nature,  particularly  that  respecting 
the  plurality  of  persons  in  the  Godhead, 
might,  m  the  times  of  ignorance,  have  been 
ha7^d  to  be  understood,  and  might  also  have 
been  liable  to  be  dangerously  perverted ; 
while,  to  the  understanding  at  once  culti- 
vated and  corrected  by  wholesome  disci- 
pline, it  affords  matter  of  contemplation, 
pregnant  not  less  with  edification,  than  with 
wonder  and  delight.  Its  disclosures  on  the 
awful  subject  of  the  redemption  require, 
even  to  be  particularly  understood,  an  in- 
tellect of  no  puny  grasp,  and  capable  of  tak- 
ing no  contracted  view  of  the  system,  on 
which  the  government  of  the  universe  is 


LECTURE  V.  187 

conducted.  Its  representations  of  the  life 
to  come,  by  the  very  rewards  which  they 
propose,  address  themselves  to  beings  raised 
above  the  grossness  of  merely  sensual  grati- 
fication. And  its  precepts,  as  they  exhibit 
virtue  in  her  simpler  form  and  more  mo- 
dest attire,  presuppose,  and  tend  farther  to 
nourish  and  invigorate,  a  refinement  of  the 
moral  sense,  a  pure  and  chastised  taste  in 
ethics,  which  we  may  vainly  seek  in  the 
coarser  apprehensions  of  rudeness  and  ig- 
norance. At  the  same  time,  those  very 
precepts,  simple  as  they  may  appear,  have 
such  elastic  and  expansive  force,  that,  while 
they  fit  and  apply  themselves  to  the  capa- 
city of  the  lowliest  peasant,  they  afford 
scope  for  the  exercise  of  human  virtue  in 
its  largest,  most  conspicuous,  and  most  in- 
fluential sphere  of  action. 

3.  And,  as  the  gospel  is  thus  associated 
with  the  advancement  and  cultivation  of 
the  human  intellect,  so,  in  its  tendency  to 
elevate  and  ennoble  our  moral  nature,  we 
may  perceive  a  farther  developement  of 
that  principle,  on  which  throughout  these 


188  LECTURE  V. 

Lectures  we  have  constantly  fixed  our  at- 
tention, and  which  has  been  the  principal 
clue  to  guide  us  in  our  inquiry,  viz.  the  pro- 
gressive   improvement    and    exaltation    of 
fallen  man,  by  a  course  of  instruction  suited 
to   his  circumstances  and   capacity.     The 
general  effect  of  the  fall  was  to  degrade  us 
from  our  high  estate,  to  fix  our  affections 
on  things  below,  and  to  engage  us  in  j^ur- 
suits  and  occupations  base,  earthly,  and  sen- 
sual.   On  the  other  hand,  the  very  essence 
of  the  gospel  is  spirituality.     Its  most  ex- 
pressive motto  is,  Sm^sum  corda.     Its  con- 
stant aim  is  to  raise  us  above  the  objects  of 
sense,  to  make  us  walk  by  faith,  and  not  by 
sight  ^.     And,  with  this  view,  it,  above  all 
things,  declares  irreconcilable  and  intermi- 
nable war  with  that  deadliest  foe  of  all  hu- 
man improvement,  the  principle  of  selfish- 
ness.    When    it  bids   us  de7iy  om^selves^; 
when  it  bids  us  abstain fi^om fleshly  lusts'^; 
when  it  bids  us  stifle  those   emotions  of 


kg  Cor.v.  7.  "^1  Pet.  ii.  11. 

^  Matt.  xvi.  Ji4. 


LECTURE  V.  189 

wounded  self-love,  which  seek  to  vent  them- 
selves in  deeds  of  malice  and  revenge " ; 
when  it  bids  us  prefer  the  interests  of 
others  to  our  own "" ;  when  it  bids  us  per- 
form our  best  acts  in  secrecy,  and  with  no 
hope  of  reward  from  man  p  ;  when  it  bids 
us  concentrate  in  our  own  persons  every 
moral  excellence  %  and  aspire  to  the  per- 
fections even  of  God  himself '^;  yet,  all  this 
being  done,  when  it  bids  us  assume  no  ho- 
nour to  ourselves,  but,  castifig  doitm  eveiy 
high  hnaginatmi,  declare  that  we  are  im- 
pi'ojitable  servants  %  and  that  we  place  all 
our  hopes  of  acceptance  on  merits  not  our 
own  ;  when  such  are  its  dictates,  it  strikes 
at  the  very  root  from  which  all  evil  origi- 
nates ;  it  inspires  principles  the  most  spiri- 
tualized, the  most  defecated  from  every 
earthly  admixture ;  and,  in  whatever  de- 
gree those  principles  can  be  carried  into 
action,  in  that  degree  it  raises  us  above  our 
present  state  of  infirmity  and  corruption, 

n  Matt.  V.  38,  &c.         M  2  Pet.  i.  5. 

o  Rom.  xii.  10.  ^  Matt.  v.  48.   1  Pet.i.  15. 

P  Matt.  vi.  4.  s  Luke  xvii.  10. 


190  LECTURE  V. 

and  assimilates  us  once  more  to  that  image  of 
God,  in  which  we  were  originally  created. 

With  what  success  the  religion,  thus 
extensive  in  its  range,  thus  intellectual, 
thus  elevated  and  spiritual  in  its  character^ 
has  been  addressed  to  the  world ;  what  has 
been  its  progress,  what  its  influence,  what 
are  the  causes  that  have  principally  im- 
peded its  operation,  and  our  reasonable  ex- 
pectations for  the  future,  will  be  our  in- 
quiry for  the  sequel  of  these  Lectures.  At 
present  I  would  simply  point  out  to  your 
notice  what,  in  the  actual  state  of  the  ques- 
tion, offers  itself  to  the  eye  of  a  casual  ob- 
server. A  low-born  and  indigent  person, 
the  inhabitant  of  a  sterile  and  despised 
province,  himself  possessed  of  no  advantages 
of  learning  or  foreign  travel,  attended  by  a 
few  poor,  lowly,  illiterate,  and  timorous  fol- 
lowers, disclaiming  all  force  and  violence, 
sets  about  to  overturn  the  religion  of  the 
world,  and  to  erect  on  its  ruins  a  new  sys- 
tem, calculated  to  change  and  amend  the 
whole  aspect  of  human  affairs.  Every  hu- 
man probability  is  against  such  an  enter- 


LECTURE  V.  191 

prise ;  and,  if  it  should  succeed,  it  must 
surely  be  that  the  hand  of  God  is  with  it. 
The  result  we  shall  now  see.  The  station 
has  been  taken  ;  the  instruments  have  been 
set ;  and  the  problem  is  to  move  the  world. 


LECTURE  VI. 


^^ 


Isaiah  xlix.  11. 

And  I  will  make  all  my  mountains  a  way,  and 
my  hightvays  shall  he  exalted, 

IN  our  last  Lecture,  we  took  a  survey  of 
the  religious  instructions  communicated  to 
mankind  by  our  blessed  Saviour,  during  his 
personal  ministry  on  earth.  In  these  in- 
structions, one  circumstance  that  we  were 
particularly  led  to  notice,  was,  their  adap- 
tation for  extensive,  for  universal  reception. 
Unlike  the  earliest  revelations,  they  were 
suited  to  mankind,  augmented  in  numbers, 
and  advanced  in  the  arts  of  civil  government 
and  cultivated  society.  Unlike  the  Jewish 
dispensation,  they  were  not  restricted  to  one 
peculiar  people,  but  were  addressed  to  all 
7iations  and  Mndred  and  languages.  That  this 
design  should  take  effect ;  that  not  only  the 
spiritual  and  more  mysterious  benefits  of 
the  redemption  by  Christ  should  extend  to 
the  whole  race  of  man,  but  that  the  religion 

o 


194  LECTURE  VI. 

of  the  blessed  Redeemer  should  be  very  ge- 
nerally known  and  embraced  and  professed ; 
this  had  been  foretold  by  the  prophets  of 
old  time.  Here,  then,  if  ever,  we  might  ex- 
pect to  see  the  operation  of  that  principle, 
to  which  in  the  course  of  these  Lectures  we 
have  already  adverted,  viz.  the  instrumen- 
tality of  human  events,  under  the  direction 
of  divine  Providence,  to  forward  religion  in  its 
destined  progress.  And  this  principle  we 
believe  to  have  pervaded  the  whole  course 
of  history  since,  as  well  as  before,  the  Chris- 
tian era.  Accordingly,  in  proceeding  now 
to  trace  the  progress  of  the  visible  church 
of  Christ,  it  is  my  design,  not  so  much  to 
dwell  on  particular  and  well  known  inci- 
dents of  ecclesiastical  history,  as  to  shew 
how  the  general  course  of  external  events 
has  co-operated  with  the  means,  especially 
established  for  the  propagation  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  has  tended,  conjointly,  to  make  the 
name  of  Christ  known  and  honoured  upon 
earth. 

We  have  before  seen  how  some  events  of 
the  Babylonian,  of  the  Persian,  and  of  the 
Grecian  empires  were  arranged,  apparently 


LECTURE  VI.  195 

with  a  view  to  enable  those  people  to  im- 
bibe a  certain  knowledge  of  divine  truth 
from  their  tributaries,  the  Jews.  We  have 
seen  how  the  dispersion  of  the  ten  tribes 
served  to  scatter  abroad,  through  various 
countries,  what  may  be  termed  the  seeds  of 
the  gospel.  And  more  especially  we  have 
seen,  how  the  peculiar  character  of  the  Ro- 
man empire  was  made  instrumental  to  pro- 
mote the  designs  of  Providence  with  re- 
spect to  Christianity.  Its  wide  extent  had 
afforded  means  for  communication  between 
remote  regions ;  and  the  nature  of  its  go- 
vernment and  laws  had  promoted,  in  dis- 
tant provinces,  that  civilization,  which 
could  not  otherwise  have  reached  them,  and 
which  we  know  to  be  favourable,  or,  more 
properly,  indispensably  necessary,  for  the 
due  reception  of  Christianity. 

These  circumstances  undoubtedly  gave  a 
great  facility  for  the  full  use  and  applica- 
tion, first,  of  the  extraordinary,  and  then  of 
the  ordinary,  means  employed  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  gospel.  We  know,  from 
the  authentic  records  of  scripture,  that  be- 
fore the  death  of  the  last  of  the  apostles, 

o  2 


196  LECTURE  VI. 

about  the  close  of  the  first  century,  the 
name  of  Christ  had  been  preached  over  a 
very  considerable  extent  of  the  Roman  em- 
pire. Beginning  from  Jerusalem,  the  in- 
spired teachers  spread  themselves  gradually 
over  Palestine  and  the  rich  and  populous 
countries  of  Asia  Minor.  St.  Paul,  in- 
structed by  a  heavenly  vision  sent  expressly 
for  the  purpose,  passed  into  Europe ;  and 
from  him,  and  from  other  teachers  who  fol- 
lowed his  tracks,  several  countries  of  the 
west  heard  the  word  of  God.  We  know 
also  from  scripture,  that  the  same  word  was 
sounded  in  some  of  the  islands,  and  on  the 
southern  shores,  of  the  Mediterranean.  And, 
according  to  some  accounts  %  less  certain  in- 
deed, but  not  altogether  unworthy  of  cre- 
dit, it  extended  itself  beyond  the  limits  of 
the  Roman  empire,  and  was  preached  by 
apostles  or  apostolical  men  in  Scythia, 
^Ethiopia,  and  India. 

If,  in  the  second  and  third  centuries,  the 
progress  of  the  gospel  was  less  rapid  and  bril- 
liant, yet  the  same  external  circumstances, 

^  F.  Albert.  Fabriciiis,  cap.  v.  "  Lux  salutaris  evange- 
"  Jii  toti  orbi  per  divinam  gratiam  exoricns."'' 


LECTURE  VI.  197 

co-operating  with  the  extraordinary  en- 
dowments still,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree, 
continued  among  the  preachers  of  the  gos- 
pel,— co-operating  also  with  the  inherent 
force  of  truth  and  the  virtues  and  exem- 
plary lives  of  the  early  Christians, — were  as- 
sistant causes  that  Christianity  extended 
itself  nearly  to  the  boundaries  of  the  civi- 
lized world.  In  the  regions  also  that  had 
already  heard  the  name  of  Christ,  the  re- 
mains of  idolatry  were  gradually  reduced, 
and  the  proselytes  of  the  true  faith  be- 
came so  numerous,  and  so  important  in 
their  rank  and  influence,  that  at  length  the 
balance  was  turned  against  paganism,  and 
Christianity,  in  the  course  of  another  cen- 
tury, became  the  dominant  and  established 
religion  of  the  Roman  empire. 

But,  although  the  consolidation  of  the 
nations  under  one  government  had  been 
useful  toward  the  first  introduction  and 
early  propagation  of  Christianity,  their  con- 
tinuance in  that  state  would,  we  have  rea- 
son to  believe,  have  been  prejudicial  to  the 
interests  of  divine  truth.  In  fact,  the  Ro- 
man empire  lapsed,  after  a  while,  into  a  con- 

o  O 


198  LECTURE  VI. 

dition  the  most  unfavourable  for  religion  ; 
as  also  for  knowledge  and  liberty,  whose 
welfare  is  always  inseparable  from  that  of 
religion. 

The  countries,  subject  to  the  Roman 
sway,  had  now  sunk  under  a  tyranny  esta- 
blished on  the  ruins  of  liberty ;  a  species 
of  despotism,  always  the  worst  that  can  be 
imagined,  since  it  contains  none  of  those 
circumstances,  which  sometimes  qualify  and 
mitigate  even  the  most  arbitrary  forms  of 
government,  that  are  more  regularly,  and,  if 
I  may  so  say,  more  legally  constituted.  It 
contained  no  ancient  usages,  which,  as  with 
the  Medes  and  Persians  of  old,  the  mo- 
narch, in  the  pursuit  even  of  his  fondest 
wishes,  dared  not  infringe ;  no  personal 
privileges  attached  to  classes  and  particu- 
lar functionaries  of  the  state,  which,  as  in 
the  monarchies  of  modern  Europe,  compel 
consideration  and  respect.  In  the  despo- 
tism of  the  Roman  empire  there  was  also 
another  circumstance  of  dreadful  aggrava- 
tion, in  comparison  with  others  of  modern 
times,  not  less  severe,  perhaps,  in  theory. 
There  was  no  check  from  the  observation 


LECTURE  VI.  199 

of  neighbouring  and  rival  states.  With  us, 
we  know  the  salutary  influence  of  public 
opinion,  even  between  states  nominally  in- 
dependent of  each  other.  But  the  Roman 
world  was  subject  to  one  master,  a  master 
bound  neither  by  laws  nor  by  usages,  and 
exempt  even  from  the  restraints,  which  ri- 
valry and  competition  will  impose  on  the 
most  violent  and  self-willed.  And,  although 
the  exceptions  of  excellent  princes  now  and 
then  occur,  still  the  elements  of  evil  were 
more  frequently  left  to  their  natural  opera- 
tion, and  generated  those  prodigies  of  cruelty 
and  licentiousness,  which  disgrace  the  line 
of  Roman  emperors,  and  are  the  astonish- 
ment of  all  subsequent  times.  Under  such 
a  sceptre,  every  thing  that  was  noble  and 
dignified  in  human  nature  dwindled  away. 
There  was  nothing  to  give  a  stimulus  to 
the  mind  of  man ;  nothing  to  excite  him 
to  distinguish  himself  in  arms,  in  arts,  in 
science,  or  in  virtue.  The  name  of  a  Ro- 
man, which  once  bespoke  the  greatest  dig- 
nity and  energy  of  our  nature,  came  to  be 
indicative  of  nothing  but  effeminacy,  profli- 
gacy, and   pusillanimity.     Corruption    fer- 

o  4 


200  LECTURE  VI. 

mented  in  every  department  of  the  em- 
pire. Literature  and  science  decayed.  The 
^  shades  of  ignorance  were  fast  gathering 
around  the  nations.  And  the  barbarous 
hordes,  who  invaded  and  divided  the  Ro- 
man empire,  are  wrongfully  accused  of 
being  the  sole  authors  of  a  period  of  gloom 
w^hich  succeeded,  and  which,  if  it  were 
hastened,  and,  for  a  while,  deepened  by 
them,  they  certainly  assisted  in  the  end  to 
dissipate. 

From  the  time,  when  the  Christian  reli- 
gion was  associated  with  such  a  government, 
it  visibly  declined  in  beauty  and  purity.  Nor 
can  we  venture  to  say  to  what  degradation 
human  society,  and,  with  it,  religion,  might 
not  ultimately  have  been  reduced,  had  it 
not  pleased  divine  Providence  to  interfere 
for  the  rescue  of  both  by  means,  which,  al- 
though, at  first  sight,  they  may  appear  to 
have  been  ill  adapted  for  any  beneficial 
purpose,  prove  themselves,  nevertheless,  to 
have  been  useful  in  the  end. 

This  was  the  introduction   of  the  wild 

b  Halkni's  State  of  Europe,  vol.  iii.  p.  305,  &c. 


LECTURE  VI.  201 

nations,  which  shivered  in  pieces  the  un- 
wieldy mass  of  the  Roman  empire.  I  must 
not  be  supposed  insensible  to  all  the  atro- 
cities which  marked  their  first  irruptions, 
or  to  the  ages  of  disorder  and  violence, 
which  followed  their  settlement  in  the  dif- 
ferent countries  that  they  won.  Yet  this 
was  an  obscuration,  through  which  the 
world  was  destined  to  pass  in  order  to  ar- 
rive at  a  period  of  greater  brightness. 
When  we  fall  back  that  we  may  take  a 
more  vigorous  spring,  we  cannot  be  said  to 
lose  ground.  In  our  way  through  a  valley, 
that  must  be  passed  to  reach  a  point  of  high 
elevation,  we  can  scarcely  be  said  to  go 
downwards.  These  barbarians,  cruel  and 
ignorant  as  they  were,  brought  with  them 
the  germ  of  a  nobler  order  of  things.  They 
conferred  on  mankind  an  incalculable  be- 
nefit, if  it  were  only  by  destroying  an  uni- 
versal monarchy,  and  by  establishing  on  its 
ruins  independent  states,  which,  by  their 
rivalry  and  opposition,  might  act  recipro- 
cally as  a  curb  and  as  a  spur  each  upon  the 
other.  But  into  these  states  they  moreover 
introduced  institutions,  which  were  destined 


£02  LECTURE  VI. 

to  infuse  a  new  life  and  energy  into  the 
inert  mass  of  the  Roman  world,  and  to  pro- 
duce, in  process  of  time,  the  most  excellent 
results.  They  introduced  the  principles  of 
limited  monarchy  and  of  representative  le- 
gislation, two  of  the  greatest  blessings,  as 
also  two  of  the  most  distinguishing  marks, 
of  modern  in  comparison  with  ancient 
times.  They  also  introduced  a  spirit  of 
personal  independence,  combined  with  de- 
voted loyalty  ;  of  boldness,  tempered  by  the 
courtesy,  the  respect  for  the  female  sex,  and 
the  purity  of  manners,  which  had  dis- 
tinguished them  in  their  native  forests  *" ;  a 
spirit  that  was  wanted  to  renovate  and  to 
reinvigorate  the  effete  nations  of  Europe. 

But,  during  the  stormy  period  that  elapsed 
before  these  precious  seeds  could  vegetate, 
what  became  of  religion  ?  Religion,  as  being 
embodied  in  an  earthly  frame,  and  being 
able  to  speak  to  man  only  in  such  language 
and  in  such  a  tone  as  he  could  understand, 
did  undoubtedly  partake  of  the  evils  and 
disorders  of  the  times.    It  sunk  into  a  state 

^  Tacitus  de  Mor.  Germ.  torn.  ii.  p.  401.  Gronovii. 


LECTURE  VI.  203 

of  much  degeneracy  and  corruption.  Yet, 
even  during  this  period,  it  had  its  triumphs ; 
and,  adapting  itself  to  the  circumstances  of 
the  times,  it  maintained,  or  rather  extended 
its  sway  in  the  world.  The  rude  warriors 
of  that  period  were,  perhaps,  as  little  ca- 
pable as  the  Jews  of  old  of  understanding 
religion  in  its  spirituality*^.  But  they  had 
senses,  which  could  be  struck  with  impres- 
sive forms  of  worship.  They  had  feelings, 
which  could  respect  an  order  of  men,  who, 
while  they  were  set  apart  to  administer  the 
sacred  ordinances,  assumed  peace  and  be- 
neficence as  their  very  badge,  and  who, 
alone  holding  the  torch  of  knowledge,  shone 
with  a  light,  if  not  great  in  itself,  yet  great 
in  comparison  with  the  surrounding  gloom  ^ 
Christianity,  in   the   form   which   it   then 

d  Southey's  Book  of  the  Church,  vol.  i.  p.  53. 

^  For  the  beneficial  influence  of  the  ecclesiastical  power 
during  the  dark  ages,  (for  it  is  to  this  period,  I  would 
wish  it  to  be  observed,  that  I  limit  my  observations,)  see 
Hallam's  State  of  Europe,  chap.  ix.  parti,  and  Miller's 
Philosophy  of  Modern  History,  Lee.  vi.  p.  297.  &c.  I 
may,  however,  be  permitted  to  add,  that  the  present 
Lecture  was  written  before  I  had  consulted  either  of 
those  works. 


204  LECTURE  VI. 

assumed,  not  only  was  able  to  convert  the 
rude  conquerors  of  the  Roman  empire  to  an 
outward  profession  of  the  faith,  but  also 
acquired  a  hold  over  their  minds,  which,  in 
the  actual  circumstances  of  society,  was 
highly  beneficial. 

It  is  seldom  that  any  system  can  prevail 
long  and  extensively,  unless  it  be  founded 
on  the  wants  and  be  adapted  to  the  circum- 
stances of  its  times.  I  speak  not  now  of  the 
excesses  and  corruptions  of  the  ecclesiastical 
power.  Of  these,  whether  of  a  theological 
or  of  a  political  nature,  many  were  of  a  ^ 
later  period  than  that,  of  which  I  am  now 

^  The  following  has  been  given  as  a  chronological 
scheme  of  the  progress  of  the  papal  corruptions.  It  is 
extracted  from  Edwards"'s  History  of  Redemption,  p.  43J , 
and  although  by  no  means  complete  or  unexceptionable 
in  all  particulars,  may  serve  to  convey  a  general  view  of 
the  subject. 

Century  II.  Marriage  and  eating  flesh  forbid  ;  Lent  en- 
joined ;  the  keeping  of  Easter  and  excommunication  be- 
gun to  be  abused. 

Cent.  III.  Keeping  of  Christmas  and  Whitsunday  en- 
joined; commemoration  of  martyrs;  sacred  vestments; 
oblations  for  the  dead  ;  sacraments  corrupted ;  new  or- 
ders of  clergymen  instituted ;  and  a  monastic  life  ap- 
plauded. 

Cent.  IV.  Relics  venerated ;    pilgrimages  recommend- 


LECTURE  VI.  205 

speaking,  and  sprang  from  the  melancholy 
infirmity  of  our  nature,  which  can  seldom 
resist  the  temptation  of  abusing  irrespon- 
sible power.  To  these  excesses  and  cor- 
ruptions I  shall  have  but  too  much  occasion 
hereafter  to  revert,  when  I  come  to  speak 
of  the  causes,  which,  in  later  times,  have  ob- 
structed the  progress  of  the  gospel.     And 

ed  ;  Friday  made  a  fast  day  ;  and  the  clergy  forbad  to 
marry. 

Cent.  V.  Pictures,  images,  and  altars  erected  in  church- 
es ;  tapers  burnt  at  noonday ;  penance,  and  prayers  for 
the  dead  practised ;  monasteries  erected  for  nuns. 

Cent.  VI.  Sacrifice  of  the  mass ;  the  clergy  exempted 
from  the  civil  jurisdiction;  indulgences  established;  he- 
resy made  death. 

Cent.  VII.  Pope  made  universal  bishop  ;  Pantheon  de- 
dicated to  all  the  saints ;  prayers  to  saints,  and  the  Latin 
language  enjoined. 

Cent.  VIII.  Pope  made  a  temporal  prince,  and  begun 
to  depose  kings ;  image  worship  enjoined. 

Cent.  IX.  Saints  canonized ;  and  transubstantiation 
maintained ;  college  of  cardinals  instituted. 

Cent.  X.  Agnus  Dei'*s  invented,  and  bells  baptized. 

Cent.  XI.  Purgatory  and  beads  invented. 

Cent.  XII.  The  scholastic  writers  arose. 

Cent.  XIII.  Cup  refused  to  the  laity  ;  auricular  con- 
fession enjoined;  jubilee  appointed;  friars  instituted. 

Cent.  XIV.  Indulgences  sold. 

Cent.  XV.  Seven  sacraments  established. 


206  LECTURE  VI. 

even  if  we  should  be  disposed  to  view  this  sys- 
tem,froin  the  very  beginning,  under  its  worst 
aspect,  we  may  still  remember  that  God  often 
avails  himself  of  very  unworthy  instruments, 
to  promote  his  secret  purposes.  In  the  pre- 
sent instance,  it  certainly  does  appear  to  have 
been  wisely  and  beneficially  permitted,  that, 
during  the  darkest  ages,  the  ecclesiastical 
power,  not  only  should  have  intermixed  it- 
self with  much  weight  and  influence  in  the 
transactions  of  the  world,  but  should  have 
been,  as  it  were,  embodied  and  concentrated 
in  a  single  chieftain,  who  could  control,  di- 
rect, and  apply  its  operations.  I  allude  of 
course  to  the  papacy,  one  of  the  most  extra- 
ordinary phenomena,  that  occur  in  the  mo- 
ral and  political  history  of  mankind. 

To  the  production  of  this  singular  power 
various  external  circumstances  concurred. 
Its  very  local  situation  was  a  point  not  un- 
important. The  bishops  of  Rome  found 
themselves  placed  nearly  in  the  centre  of 
Christendom,  from  whence  they  could  easily 
communicate  with  the  remote  provinces. 
They  also  found  themselves  placed  in  the 
city,  whose  very  name  was  venerable  from 


LECTURE  VI.  207 

the  recollection  of  its  former  greatness,  and 
which,  as  it  was  the  principal  seat  of  the 
knowledge  and  civilization  then  extant,  pos- 
sessed that  influence,  which  superiority  in 
intellectual  attainments  must  ever  confer. 
But  what  the  most  tended  to  strengthen 
them  was,  the  removal  of  the  seat  of  civil 
government  to  Constantinople ;  a  circum- 
stance so  important  in  its  consequences,  that 
we  may  venture  to  place  it  among  the 
events,  visibly  instrumental  toward  pro- 
moting the  great  designs  of  Providence. 
This  removal,  while,  on  the  one  hand,  it  left 
the  rude  nations  more  at  liberty  to  pursue 
their  wild,  but  not  unprofitable,  career, 
tended,  on  the  other  hand,  to  place  the  Ro- 
man pontiffs  in  the  most  important  station, 
in  the  metropolitan  and  once  imperial  city 
of  Europe.  Exempted  from  the  presence 
and  immediate  control  of  a  master,  they 
were  not  reduced,  like  their  brethren  of  the 
eastern  church,  to  waste  their  powers  in 
vexatious  disputes  about  certain  thorny  and 
barren  points  of  theology.  They  had  be- 
fore them  an  ampler  field  of  ambition. 
And,  although  I  am  not  insensible  (let  me 


208  LECTURE  VI. 

repeat  it)  in  how  many  points  they  abused 
their  opportunity ;  although  we  must  give 
a  sigh  to  the  weakness  which  made  them 
pervert  such  advantages ;  yet  let  us  render 
them  justice,  nor  let  us  suppose  that  they 
never  had  any  views  but  to  their  own  wealth 
and  aggrandizement,  or  that  they  contri- 
buted in  no  respect  to  promote  the  interests 
of  society  or  of  religion. 

The  circumstances,  that  gave  elevation 
and  ascendency  to  the  papal  power,  enabled 
it  to  confer  no  slight  advantage  on  society, 
broken  and  disjointed  as  society  then  was, 
if  it  were  only  that  it  established  one  cen- 
tral point,  to  which  the  several  nations 
might  look  with  respect  and  deference ; 
that  it  formed  a  bond  of  union  to  connect 
rude,  jealous,  and  untractable  states  into 
something  like  one  general  system. 

But  this  was  by  no  means  all.  It  more 
belongs  to  our  course  of  inquiry  to  observe, 
that  the  same  circumstances  enabled  the 
Roman  pontiffs  to  be  serviceable,  in  other 
points,  which  were  more  directly  connected 
with  religion,  and  which  might  have  been 
vainly  expected  from  any  secular  power,  or 


LECTURE  VI.  209 

even  from  an  hierarchy  without  wealth  and 
influence,  and  acting  merely  by  the  desul- 
tory efforts  of  individual  zeal  or  piety. 

Of  these  points,  the  most  obvious  was  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen.  By  the  irruption 
of  the  northern  hordes,  some  countries, 
which  before  had  embraced  Christianity, 
were  relapsed  into  paganism.  Not  only, 
however,  were  these  countries  recovered  to 
the  dominion  of  Christ,  by  emissaries^  acting 
under  the  chief  authority  of  the  church;  but, 
penetrating  whither  neither  the  ambition 
nor  the  enlightened  curiosity  of  the  Romans 
had  carried  them,  the  same  emissaries  ad- 
vanced the  standard  of  the  cross  into  some 
of  the  remoter  regions  of  Europe,  which,  at 
successive  periods,  became  members  of  the 
Christian  commonwealth^. 

Nor  did  the  ecclesiastical  power  confine 
its  services  to  the  first  conversion  of  those 
people,  but  continued  to  exercise  a  '  salu- 
tary influence  over  the  minds  of  its  rude 
proselytes.  As,  at  that  period,  it  neither  had 

g  Mosheim,  vol.  ii.  p.  8. 
h  Mosheim,  particularly  vol.  ii.  p.  97,  204. 
'  For  various  interpositions  of  the  church  to  promote 
peace,  and  particularly  for  an  account  of  the  "  Truce  of 

V 


210  LECTURE  VI. 

nor  pretended  to  have  any  military  strength, 
it  excited  no  jealousy  among  the  warlike  bar- 
barians ;  and,  trusting  solely  to  the  authority 
of  its  sacred  character,  it  often  was  able  to 
strike  with  awe  and  remorse  the  wild  chief- 
tain who  defied  all  human  ordinances,  to 
preach  peace  and  moderation  between  infu- 
riated factions,  to  mitigate  the  horrors  of  war 
and  the  cruelties  of  slavery,  and  to  protect 
those  who  had  no  other  protectors,  to  befriend 
those  who  had  no  other  friends,  on  earth. 

In  these  offices,  and  not  less  in  their 
other  great  service,  the  preservation  of 
learning,  the  Roman  pontiffs  had  power- 
ful auxiliaries  in  the  monastic  orders.  I 
will  not  pretend  to  say  that  these  establish- 
ments were  instituted  solely  to  promote  the 
interests  of  genuine  religion  ;  nor  that  they 
were  not  subject,  even  at  the  beginning,  and, 
still  more,  in  later  times,  to  great  abuses. 
But,  in  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  those 
times,  as  it  was  useful  that  there  should  be 
a  body  of  men,  ready  at  hand  to  undertake 
any  religious  services,  whether  to  convert 

"  God/'  see  Robertson,  vol.  iv.   p.  336.     See  also  Hal- 
lam,  vol.  iii.  p.  351. 


LECTURE  VI.  211 

the  heathen  or  to  control  and  overawe  pro- 
fessed Christians  ; — so  no  small  benefit  was 
derived  from  their  professional  labours  in 
cultivating  science  and  learning.     In  fact, 
by   their   care,   and   by    theirs   alone,  the 
lamp  of  knowledge  was  kept  from  expir- 
ing.    In  their   libraries   books   were   pre- 
served, and  their  leisure  enabled  them  to 
multiply  copies.  The  lands,  which  belonged 
to  the  monasteries,  always  indicated  their 
possessors  by  their  superior  cultivation  and 
fertility ;  the  consequence,  not  only  of  the 
more  secure  protection  which  they  enjoyed, 
but  of  the  skill  of  the  religious  orders  in 
various  processes,  by  which  the  produce  of 
the  earth  is  increased.     Much  of  their  ex- 
uberant wealth  was   also   nobly  employed 
in  encouraging  such  of  the  liberal  arts  as 
then  survived,  and  more    especially  those 
connected   with    the   services   of   religion. 
Painting,  though  rude,  was  not  unknown. 
Music  was  held   in  high   estimation.     Of 
their  proficiency  in  sculpture  we  still  have 
some  interesting  and  valuable  remains.  But, 
more  than  all,  to  their  taste  and   skill  in 
architecture  we  are  indebted  for  those  ma^- 

p  2 


212  LECTURE  VI. 

nificent  churches,  which,  for  proportion  and 
for  the  technical  details  of  the  art,  are  so 
truly  admirable ;  and  which,  in  all  that  de- 
pends upon  the  imagination,  in  their  power 
to  impress  the  mind  and  excite  feelings  of 
devotion  and  awe,  may  challenge  compa- 
rison with  the  noblest  edifices,  erected  by 
the  most  cultivated  nations  in  their  most 
cultivated  periods. 

Nor,  even  as  time  advanced,  did  the  pa- 
pal power  cease  to  avail  itself  of  its  op- 
portunities to  spread  the  name  of  Christ 
among  heathen  nations.  As,  in  early  times, 
it  had  introduced  Christianity  into  the  re- 
moter parts  of  Europe,  so,  when  the  pro- 
gress of  events  presented  a  new  field  for  the 
extension  of  the  gospel,  it  was  not  backward 
to  occupy  the  ground.  We  know  the  great 
consequences,  that  have  accrued  to  man- 
kind, from  the  discovery  of  the  mariner's 
needle.  At  a  period  when  the  mind  of  man 
was  becoming  restless,  and  desirous  to  find 
some  field  whereon  to  exercise  its  activity, 
this  discovery  served,  if  not  to  generate  the 
spirit  of  maritime  discovery,  yet  to  give  to 
that  spirit  a  strong  impulse  and  a  powerful 


LECTURE  VL  213 

assistance,  without  which  it  could  not  have 
effected  any  thing  great.  In  process  of 
time,  it  led  to  the  discovery  of  another  he- 
misphere beyond  the  Atlantic,  and  to  the 
new  passage  into  India.  With  the  vast 
changes,  which  these  events  have  made  in 
the  state  and  condition  of  the  world,  I  have 
at  present  no  more  to  do  than  to  remark, 
that  they  opened  a  new  and  immense  range 
for  the  farther  diffusion  of  Christianity,  es- 
pecially in  the  new  world.  I  must  not  be 
supposed  ignorant  of  the  arrogant  preten- 
tions of  the  papal  power  to  dispose  of  those 
new  discovered  regions,  or  of  the  selfish 
motives  which  dictated  those  pretensions. 
Neither  was  the  zeal  of  its  missionaries 
always  pure,  nor  the  measures  which  they 
employed  either  warrantable  in  themselves, 
or  such  as  were  likely  to  give  the  greatest 
and  most  permanent  effect  to  their  labours. 
Still,  on  a  view  of  the  whole  question,  their 
conduct  in  the  early  transactions  of  Ame- 
rica stands  ^honourably  distinguished  from 
the  cruelty  and  remorseless  fanaticism  of 

k  See  Robertson,  vol.  ix.  p.  308.  and  vol.  xi.  p.  8,  &c. 

r  3 


214  LECTURE  VI 

the  soldiery.  And  when  we  advert  to  the 
dreadful  nature  of  the  idolatries  that  pre- 
vailed in  some  of  those  countries;  and  when 
we  farther  consider,  that  we  should  in  vain 
seek  for  any  other  human  instruments,  by 
whom  the  task  of  conversion  could  then  have 
been  undertaken  ; — we  shall  be  disposed  to 
recollect,  not  un  thankfully,  that  by  the  ec- 
clesiastical agents  the  old  superstitions  were 
overthrown,  and  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
introduced  into  regions  of  the  globe,  that 
bear  no  slight  proportion  to  the  parts  be- 
fore known.  At  least  the  precious  seed 
was  sown.  And  if,  with  that  seed,  much 
of  a  pernicious  nature  was  intermixed,  we 
look  forward  with  confidence  to  the  time, 
when  the  weeds  shall  be  gradually  eradi- 
cated, and  the  wheat  be  left  to  sustain  and 
make  glad  the  heai^t  of  man  with  the  pure 
bread  of  life. 

But  the  ecclesiastical  power,  which  seems 
to  have  been  permitted  to  arise  in  accord- 
ance with  the  wants  of  mankind  during  the 
darker  ages,  was,  as  I  have  before  remark- 
ed, mixed  up  with  much  evil ;  and  it  came 
at  length  completely  to  realize  the  fright- 


LECTURE  VI.  215 

ful  ''description,  by  which  it  had  been  pro- 
phetically delineated    in   the    Apocalyptic 
vision.      Many   of  its   institutions,   which 
might  have  been  useful  at  first,  were  con- 
verted, in  process  of  time,  into  instruments 
for  obtaining  and  extending  a  spiritual  usur- 
pation.    Doctrines  were  invented  the  most 
monstrous  and  the  most  unscriptural,  but, 
at  the  same  time,  the  most  admirably  con- 
trived for  the  purposes  of  acquiring  autho- 
rity over  the  minds  and  consciences  of  men. 
And  its  spiritual  chieftains,  feeling  the  sure 
effects  of  uncontrolled  power,  came  but  too 
often  to  exhibit  in  their  personal  conduct  a 
profligacy,  disgraceful  not  only  to  their  sa- 
cred character,  but  to  human  nature.   Both 
in  its  origin  and  in  its  decline,  papacy  bears 
a  strong  analogy  to  chivalry  ;  both  of  which 
seem  to  have  been  institutions  of  an  extra- 
ordinary nature,  suited  to  an  extraordinary 
state  of  society,  and  calculated  to  have  been 
remedial,  the  one  to  the  want  of  the  due 
administration  of  justice,  the  other  to  the 
want  of  the  due  dispensation  of  religion. 

^  Revelation  xvii. 

p  4 


216  LECTURE  VI. 

But  as  chivalry  was  incompatible  with  the 
regular  dominion  of  law,  so  the  papacy  was 
unsuitable  to  a  state  of  knowledge  and  illu- 
mination. In  process  of  time  society  ad- 
vanced. Anarchy  gave  way  to  order,  war 
and  violence  to  tranquillity  and  regular  go- 
vernment. Literature  and  science  came 
again  to  be  cultivated.  As  might  have  been 
expected  under  such  circumstances,  the 
mind  of  man,  even  partially  enlightened, 
began  to  perceive,  not  only  the  corruptions 
and  abuses  of  the  papal  institutions,  but 
also  the  unsound  foundation,  on  which  many 
of  its  tenets  had  originally  been  built.  Still 
it  was  long  before  the  voice  of  truth  could 
make  itself  to  be  heard,  overpowered  as  it 
was  by  the  thunders  of  authority  and  es- 
tablished usages.  The  church  had  indeed 
been  seldom  without  some  faithful  sons, 
to  bear  testimony  to  the  truth,  and  to  ex- 
claim and  protest  against  the  growing  cor- 
ruptions of  Rome.  In  different  countries 
and  at  different  periods  of  time,  ^  individu- 

^  Among  those  who  have  had  a  reputation  very  inferior 
to  their  deserts,  we  may  mention  the  excellent  Robert 


LECTURE  VI.  217 

als,  and  even  some  "  communities,  ventured 
upon  the  bold  task  of  exposing  the  errors, 
and  braving  the  power,  of  the  pontifical 
court.  And,  by  gradually  preparing  the 
world  for  a  change,  these  precursors  of  the 

Grostbead,  bishop  of  Lincoln  in  the  reign  of  Henry  the 
Third.  See  an  account  of  him  in  Rapin's  History  of 
England,  vol.  i.  b.  8.  p.  354.  Cave  (Historia  Literaria, 
torn.  ii.  p.  294.)  relates  of  Grosthead,"Ut  immodicam  cu- 
riae Romanae  in  Anglia  tyrannidem  illicitasque  provisiones 
et  reservationes,  quas  aegre  admodum  tulit,  fortius  com- 
primeret,  ipse  Romam  profectus  est,  causam  istam  apud 
pontificem  acturus."'  And  he  thus  sums  up  his  character ; 
"  Vir  plane  erat,  (ut  pietatem,  vitae  sanctimoniam,  rehquas- 
que  virtutes  Christiano  praesule  dignas  praetermittam,)  in- 
gentis  animi,  acris  ingenii,  in  re  literaria,  quantum  ea  fe- 
rebant  tempora,  ad  summum  pene  apicem  evectus,  totum 
encyclopasdiae  circulum  emensus,  in  literis  sacris  pariter  ac 
prophanis,  in  linguarum  Hebraeae,  Graecae,  Latinae  scien- 
tia,  in  astronomia,  et  universa  philosophia  adeo  supra  com- 
munem  doctorum  sortem  eruditus,  ut  artis  magicae  et  ex- 
ecrandi  cum  cacodaemone  consortii  apud  sciolorum  vulgus 
reus  parageretur;  quod  in  tam  rudi  barbaroque  saeculo 
minime  mirandum  est.*" 

Thomas  Bradwardin  was  another  precursor  of  the  Re- 
formation in  this  country,  and  has  been  styled  Wickliffe^s 
spiritual  father.  Toplady's  Works,  vol.  i.  p.  189.  He  died 
in  1348,  not  many  days  after  his  consecration  as  archbi- 
shop of  Canterbury. 

^  There  is  an  interesting  account  of  the  Albigenses  and 
Waldenses  in  Mr.  Gilly's  Excursion  to  the  Mountains  of 
Piedmont. 


218  LECTURE  VI. 

Reformation  rendered  no  slight  service  to 
the  cause  of  genuine  Christianity,  although 
they  were  themselves  forbidden  to  gather 
and  enjoy  the  fruits  of  their  holy  labours. 
In  fact,  before  the  world  should  be  quite 
ready  to  receive  the  reformed  doctrines,  it 
was  necessary  for  some  external  events  to 
lend  their  aid.  And  of  this  nature  were 
two  events,  that  have  often  been  notic- 
ed ;  the  one,  the  taking  of  Constantinople 
by  the  Turk ;  the  other,  the  invention  of  the 
art  of  printing.  Of  these,  the  first  poured 
into  the  western  states  of  Europe  a  number 
of  men,  capable  of  directing  the  newly 
awakened  desire  of  knowledge  toward  the 
acquisition  of  that  language,  which  could 
not  fail  to  have  a  considerable  effect  in  re- 
forming religion, — indirectly,  by  refining  and 
purifying  the  taste,  and  directly,  by  exhibit- 
ing to  view  the  sacred  scriptures  in  their  ge- 
nuine and  original  form :  the  second  obvi- 
ously tended  to  the  increase  of  knowledge, 
and  consequently  of  true  religion,  by  ren- 
dering books  more  numerous,  cheap,  and  ac- 
cessible. These  circumstances  could  not  fail 
in  time  to  produce  some,  who  should  arise 


LECTURE  VI.  219 

the  champions  of  religious  truth,  and  should 
be  able  to  assert  it  with  effect.  Such  champi- 
ons arose  in  Luther  and  in  the  other  re- 
formers. And  in  the  conduct  of  their  ad- 
versaries, in  the  conjuncture  of  political 
circumstances  at  the  time,  and  even  in  the 
character  of  some  of  the  reigning  princes, 
we  perceive  arrangements ",  which  we  be- 
lieve to  have  been  providentially  made  to 
give  efficacy  to  the  doctrines,  urged  by  the 
preachers  of  the  reformation.  In  our  own 
country  more  especially,  it  is  well  known,  it 
is  indeed  so  well  known,  that  it  can  hardly 
be  necessary  to  dwell  on  the  subject,  in  how 
great  a  degree  the  disposition,  and  even  the 
caprices  and  passions  of  the  monarch  were 
instrumental  toward  introducing  the  re- 
formed doctrines  among  ourselves  ;  and  so, 
toward  erecting  a  bulwark  and  citadel  for 
the  general  safety  and  protection  of  pro- 
testantism. And  at  length,  the  good  cause 
prevailed.  It  prevailed,  though  not  so  com- 
pletely as  we  might  have  washed,  even    in 

^  See  some  instances  in  Robertson,  vol.  v.  p.  120,  123, 
130,  135,  375. 


220  LECTURE  VI. 

countries  which  nominally  rejected  it ; 
since  it  would  be  blindness  not  to  perceive, 
and  unfairness  not  to  acknowledge,  that  the 
reformation,  by  subjecting  the  Romish 
church  to  rivalry,  and  to  the  censorship  of 
public  opinion,  has  produced  a  considerable 
improvement  in  its  internal  discipline,  and 
in  the  life  and  conversation  of  its  members. 
But  with  still  greater  efficacy  it  has  pre- 
vailed in  the  protestant  churches.  It  has 
banished  the  monastic  orders,  which  had 
ceased  to  be  in  any  wise  beneficial,  and  had 
become  nurseries  of  delusion,  idleness,  and 
sensuality.  It  has  banished  the  celibacy  of 
the  clergy,  which  tended  to  dissoluteness  of 
manners,  and  to  a  preposterous  devotion  to 
their  spiritual  chieftain.  It  has  banished 
the  doctrines  of  communion  in  one  kind,  of 
transubstantiation,  of  extreme  unction,  of 
masses  for  souls,  of  the  invocation  of  the 
Virgin  and  saints,  of  auricular  confession,  of 
purgatory,  of  indulgences  ;  doctrines,  for  the 
most  part,  invented  in  comparatively  later 
times  of  popery,  for  the  purpose  of  investing 
the  clergy  with  undue  influence  over  the 


LECTURE  VI.  2U 

minds  and  consciences  of  men.  Above  all, 
it  has  established  the  grand,  the  funda- 
mental doctrine  of  the  supremacy  of  scrip- 
ture. It  has  pronounced  the  scripture  to  be 
the  guide  of  life,  the  rule  of  faith,  the  test 
of  truth.  It  has  declared  that  no  earthly 
power  has  authority  in  religious  matters, 
unless  that  authority  be  given  by  the  word 
of  God.  It  has  engendered  a  spirit  of  dis- 
cussion and  of  liberal  inquiry,  which,  while 
it  has  tended  gradually  to  dissipate  various 
illusions  and  prejudices,  has  benefited  the 
cause  of  truth,  by  dissevering  it  from  an  evil 
and  dangerous  association  with  error ;  and 
which  has  placed  all  that  is  important,  all 
that  is  vital  in  religion  on  a  rock,  from 
whence,  we  trust,  it  never  can  be  dislodged. 
And  what  has  been  the  result  of  these 
changes  ?  That  the  liberty  of  discussion  has 
sometimes  degenerated  into  licentiousness  ; 
that  the  mind  of  man,  emancipated  from  its 
shackles,  has  sometimes  abused  its  freedom, 
and  run  wild  into  excess,  we  know  and  ac- 
knowledge with  the  most  sincere  regret. 
We  are  also  aware  that  there  has  arisen  an 
almost  endless  series  of  controversy,  where- 


222  LECTURE  VL 

in  the  spirit  of  Christian  charity  has  too  of- 
ten been  forgotten,  in  the  eagerness  of  dis- 
pute and  the  keen  desire  of  victory.     But, 
with  a  full  perception  and  free  confession 
of  these  abuses,  we  still  may  ask,  has  not 
the  cause  of  Christianity  prospered  ?   It  is 
since  the  period,  when  the  mind  of  man  has 
been  awakened  from  its  torpor,  and  when 
religion,  like  other  matters,  has  been  a  sub- 
ject for  investigation,  that  the  true  interests 
of  the  gospel  have  been  promoted.  We  now 
possess  a  number  of  treatises,  in  which  the 
evidences  of  revealed  religion  are  set  forth 
with  so  much  weight  and  precision,  that  we 
receive  our  faith,  no  longer  merely  as  that 
of  the  country,  in  which  we  chanced  to  be 
born,  but   as    that,  to  which,  after  fair  in- 
quiry, we  are  disposed  to  give  our  voluntary 
and  reasonable  assent.     The  real  and  ge- 
nuine doctrines  of  Christianity  are  set  forth 
in  a  conspicuous  light,  with  little  danger 
that  hereafter  it  shall  be  in  the  power  of  any 
one,  in  order  to  serve  a  sinister  purpose,  ei- 
ther to  add  unto  them,  or  to  take  away  from 
them"".     The  rules   and  maxims  of  Chris- 

o  Revelations  xxii.  18,  19. 


LECTURE  VL  223 

tianity,  although,  I  am  well  aware,  far  from 
influencing,  to  the  degree  that  might  be  de- 
sired, the  conduct  of  mankind,  are  yet  more 
generally  known  and  recognised.  They  are 
interwoven  into  the  whole  frame  of  society. 
And,  while,  in  many  instances,  they  pro- 
duce a  high  tone  and  cast  of  moral  charac- 
ter, such  as  may  in  vain  be  sought  in  any 
other  school, — they  have  a  very  considerable 
influence  even  on  numbers  who  reject  and 
renounce  them  ;  since  many  an  unbeliever, 
while  he  imagines  that  he  is  adopting  the 
deductions  of  his  own  reason,  receives  and 
acts  upon  principles  of  conduct,  which  he 
has  derived  unconsciously  from  the  gospel 
of  Christ. 

And  if,  after  the  agitations  and  convul- 
sions which  followed  the  establishment  of 
the  reformed  doctrines,  the  Christian  world 
appeared  to  sink  into  a  state  of  calm  and 
indifference,  seldom  favourable  either  for 
the  diffusion  of  Christianity  or  for  its  influ- 
ence upon  the  hearts  of  men  ; — still,  if  we 
will  open  our  eyes,  we  can  hardly  fail  to 
perceive  the  course  of  external  events,  in 
more  recent  times,  shaped  and  directed  with 


224  LECTURE  VI. 

a  view  to  give  a  farther  advancement  to 
the  cause  of  divine  truth.  No  one  can  be 
more  thoroughly  sensible  than  myself  of 
our  natural  tendency  to  give  an  undue  im- 
portance to  events,  which  we  have  ourselves 
seen,  and  to  believe  that  objects,  which 
from  their  proximity  are  great  to  our  eyes, 
are  really  of  a  dimension  larger  than  others 
removed  to  a  distance.  But,  with  a  per- 
fect conviction  on  this  subject ;  with  a  deter- 
mination not  wilfully  to  swell  the  circum- 
stances in  question  into  an  unreal  magni- 
tude ;— still,  I  think,  it  cannot  be  denied  that 
the  events,  which,  for  almost  the  half  of  a 
century,  have  convulsed  Christendom,  have 
had,  and  promise  still  farther  to  have,  the 
effect  of  promoting  the  Christian  cause 
both  within  and  without  its  present  pale. 
Nor,  if  such  be  the  truth,  can  it  be  called 
superstitious  credulity,  to  be  persuaded  that 
they  have,  all  along,  been  directed  by  di- 
vine Providence  to  this  very  end. 

Previously  to  the  period  to  which  I  al- 
lude, the  great  vice  of  the  Christian  world 
was  a  forgetfulness  of  the  blessings  of  Chris- 
tianity.    Enjoying  its  doctrines,  its   ordi- 


LECTURE  VI.  225 

nances  and  its  precepts  in  peace,  it  seems 
to  have  received  them,  like  the  blessings  of 
the  common  sun  and  air,  with  little  regard 
to  the  bounteous  hand  from  whence  they 
proceeded.  Feeling  itself  strong,  the  hu- 
man mind  fancied  that  the  staff,  on  which 
it  had  leaned,  was  an  encumbrance  and  an 
hinderance  ;  that  the  religion,  which  had 
materially  contributed  to  carry  society  on- 
wards to  its  actual  state,  was  now  an  impe- 
diment to  its  further  progress.  With  re- 
spect also  to  the  principles  of  the  gospel, 
no  immediate  mischief  being  observed  to 
result  from  their  open  and  public  vio- 
lation, they  were  sinking  into  a  state  of 
much  disregard.  And  a  most  preposterous 
admiration  was  bestowed  upon  persons, 
who  employed  the  talents,  by  which  they 
possessed  an  influence  over  the  minds 
of  men,  to  the  purposes  of  undermining 
and  overthrowing  the  gospel.  But  the 
Christian  world  was  destined  to  receive  a 
salutary  lesson  in  the  severe  school  of  ad- 
versity. The  real  tendency  of  the  anti- 
christian  doctrines  was  seen,  it  was  felt  by 

Q 


226  LECTURE  VI. 

painful  experience,  in  the  long  series  of 
public  calamities,  which  ensued  from  the 
attempt  to  carry  them  into  public  practice. 
These  calamities,  it  appears,  were  permitted 
to  visit  almost  every  country  in  Europe, 
that  the  lesson  might  come  home  to  the 
personal  feelings  of  all.  They  were  per- 
mitted, in  a  more  especial  manner,  to  visit 
the  great  ones  of  the  earth,  and,  in  this  visi- 
tation, must  have  so  experimentally  con- 
vinced them  of  the  value  and  importance 
of  Christianity,  that  we  may  venture  to 
pronounce,  it  will  be  long  before  we  again 
see  monarchs  joining  with  philosophers,  in 
an  unnatural  confederacy  to  extirpate  the 
gospel.  The  same  storm,  and  even  the  agi- 
tations which  have  followed  the  storm,  have 
moreover  so  awakened  the  friends  and  de- 
fenders of  religion  from  the  lethargy,  which 
long  peace  and  security  had  tended  to  en- 
gender, that  they  have  given  rise  to  va- 
rious institutions  and  internal  arrange- 
ments, which  promise  fair  to  place  Chris- 
tianity on  firmer  grounds  than  ever,  and 
to  produce  upon  the  manners  and  morals 


LECTURE  VI.  2£7 

of  mankind  that  beneficial  effect,  which 
must  ever  ensue  from  the  purification  and 
extension  of  the  true  faith. 

And,  while  these  benefits  haye  been  con- 
ferred upon  the  internal  condition  of  the 
Christian  world,  the  same  course  of  events 
has  had  a  tendency,  no  less  manifest,  to  the 
extension  of  Christianity  into  new  and  dis- 
tant regions.  The  wars,  which  have  lately 
been  waged,  have  been  conducted  on  a  scale 
of  such  magnitude,  and  have  taken  such  a 
peculiar  turn,  as  to  have  given  an  impulse 
and  excitement  to  some  countries,  com- 
monly placed  beyond  the  influence  of  Eu- 
ropean states.  It  has  also  been  the  espe- 
cial character  of  those  wars  to  compel  some 
of  the  parties  engaged,  and  those  the  most 
considerable  in  influence,  to  seek  for  aid 
and  strength  by  the  extension  of  their  com- 
merce, and  by  the  creation  of  the  ties  which 
commerce  produces,  with  remote  countries. 
The  consequence  is,  that  regions,  which, 
within  the  memory  of  some  not  very  old 
among  us,  were  considered  almost  as  belong- 
ing to  another  world,  now  come  within  the 
political  relations  of  Christian  Europe.    Im- 

Q  2 


228  LECTURE  VI. 

mense  regions,  that  profess  the  basest  ido- 
latry, have  even  become  directly  subject  to 
the  most  enlightenedof  the  Christian  powers. 
And  the  advance  of  commerce  and  naviga- 
tion, which  every  year  witnesses,  together 
with  the  invention  and  improvement  of 
processes,  by  which  the  intercourse  of  na- 
tions is  facilitated  and  expedited; — these 
things  bring  the  Christian  and  idolatrous 
world  into  closer  and  closer  contact.  Many^ 
says  the  prophet  p,  shall  7*un  to  andfro^  and 
knowledge  shall  be  increased.  It  is  im- 
possible that  this  state  of  things  should  not 
have  a  considerable  effect  upon  the  extension 
of  genuine  Christianity.  More  or  less  of  zeal, 
measures  more  or  less  judicious,  may  expe- 
dite or  may  retard  the  consummation,  to 
which  we  look  forward.  But  it  would  be- 
tray a  culpable  distrust  in  the  truth  or  in 
the  potency  of  our  holy  religion  ;  it  would 
betray  a  strange  inobservance  of  the  whole 
tenor  of  history,  to  doubt  that  the  subject 
and  more  barbarous  regions  must,  sooner 
or  later,  imbibe  from  their  masters  much  of 
their  policy,  much  of  their  manners,  much 

P  Dan.  xii.  4. 


LECTURE  VI.  229 

of  their  religion.  Already  we  see  light 
breaking  in  upon  people,  that  have  long 
sate  in  the  darkness  of  idolatry,  or  in  the 
not  much  less  thick  darkness  of  Maho- 
metan or  papal  error.  And  without  mean- 
ing to  deny  that  a  long,  to  us  shortlived 
mortals,  a  very  long  period  must  be  ex- 
pected to  elapse,  before  these  beginnings 
shall  proceed  to  their  full  completion, — we 
yet  surely  may  venture  to  say,  that  a  com- 
mencement has  been  given  to  a  series  of 
events,  which  shall  not  terminate,  till  many 
countries  now  benighted  shall  be  visited  by 
the  day-star  from  on  high ;  many,  that  are 
partially  enlightened,  shall  receive  a  brighter 
illumination ;  and  there  shall  be  at  least  a 
visible  progress  toward  that  state,  foretold 
by  the  prophets,  ivhen  the  earth  shall  be  full 
of  the  kiiowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea  *^. 

Nor  can  I  conclude  this  view  of  the  ex- 
ternal history  of  the  gospel  without  briefly 
observing,  that  the  nation,  to  which  I  have 
alluded,  as  appearing  to   be   designed  by 

'i  Isaiah  xi.  9.  Hab.  ii.  14. 
Q  3 


23P  LECTURE  VI. 

Providence  to  bear  the  principal  part  in 
this  great  work,  is  our  own.  If  partiality 
and  an  undue  opinion  of  our  own  im- 
portance do  not  deceive  us,  we  seem  to  be 
appointed  by  circumstances,  Mt  has  been 
thought  even  by  an  especial  prophecy,  to 
this  task.  I  would  fain  hope  that  some 
motive  higher  than  ambition  or  the  lust  of 
gain, — that  a  fair  desire  to  enlarge  the  sphere 
of  knowledge  and  civilization,  and,  by  con- 
sequence, of  religion  and  of  happiness, — has 
led  us,  not  only  to  connect  ourselves  with 
every  known  region  of  the  globe,  but  to 
brave  the  terrors  of  undiscovered  oceans 
and  continents.  But,  from  whatever  mo- 
tive this  part  may  have  been  assumed  by 
us,  it  is  clear  that  it  imposes  on  us  corre- 
spondent duties.  As  no  other  Christian 
government  has  ever  come  into  contact,  at 
a  greater  number  of  points,  with  idolatrous 
nations,  so  has  none  ever  been  responsible, 
in  a  greater  degree,  for  the  religious  im- 
provement of  countless  millions  of  our  fel- 
low-creatures.    It  cannot  be  proper  for  me, 

^  See  Mr.  Faber's  Patriarchal,  Levitical,  and  Christian 
Dispensations,  vol.  i.  p.  372. 


LECTURE  VI.  231 

on  the  present  occasion,  to  enter  into  any 
details  as  to  the  measures  fit  to  be  taken 
for  the  conversion  of  the  heathens,  subject 
to  our  authority  or  to  our  influence.  But 
it  may  not  be  improper  to  advert  to  the 
great  principles,  v^hich  should  direct  our 
conduct.  It  is  clearly  desirable  that  by  no 
rash  or  precipitate  steps  we  should  nip  in 
the  bud  that  plant,  w^hich  may  hereafter 
blossom  and  bear  fruit  to  the  glory  of  God 
and  to  the  promotion  of  his  holy  religion. 
But,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  no  less  clearly 
desirable,  that  no  timidity,  no  lukewarm- 
ness  nor  want  of  zeal,  should  prevent  us 
from  taking  decisive,  though  judicious,  mea- 
sures, for  the  attainment  of  that  great  ob- 
ject. Most  of  all,  it  is  desirable  that,  where 
our  power  directly  exists,  we  take  care  that 
the  means  of  religious  instruction,  con- 
nected with  our  own  excellent  church,  be 
provided  in  every  one  of  our  foreign  de- 
pendencies; at  present  for  the  benefit  of 
those  who  now  call  on  the  name  of  Christ ; 
and  prepared  to  receive  and  to  nourish 
those,  who  may  hereafter  be  converted  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  gospel.    If  such  cares 

Q  4 


2S^  LECTURE  VI. 

be  neglected,  we  may  rest  assured  that  the 
neglect  will  recoil  with  dreadful  violence, 
with  dreadful  vengeance,  on  our  posterity, 
if  not  on  ourselves.  If  they  be  regarded, 
it  is  not  for  me  to  say  what  glories  may  be 
destined  for  this  land  by  Him,  who  has 
pronounced  that  righteousness  exalteth  a 
nation  \  It  is  said,  that  every  state  is  de- 
stined to  go  through  a  course  of  growth, 
maturity,  and  decay.  Such  may,  perhaps, 
be  the  law  of  human  nature,  in  nations,  as 
in  individuals.  But  this  at  least  may  be 
asserted,  that  the  experiment  yet  remains 
to  be  tried,  how  solid  may  be  the  glory,  and 
how  durable  may  be  the  prosperity  of  that 
country,  which,  in  its  domestic  conduct, 
fosters  every  measure  conducive  to  religion 
and  virtue ;  and,  in  the  administration  of 
its  less  enlightened  dependencies,  endea- 
vours to  train  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
true  God,  and  to  obedience  to  the  laws  of 
the  everlasting  gospel. 

s  Prov.  xiv.  34, 


LECTURE  VIL 


CoLOSSiANS  iii.  9,  10. 

— Seeing  that  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man  with 
his  deeds ; 

And  have  put  on  the  new  man,  which  is  re- 
newed in  knowledge  after  the  image  of  Him 
that  created  him. 

W  E  have  now  considered  the  progress  of 
the  visible  church  of  Christ  on  earth.  We 
have  observed  its  rise  from  the  smallest  be- 
ginnings ;  and  have  seen  the  course  of  hu- 
man events  in  every  subsequent  period  of 
history,  and  not  the  least  in  our  own  times, 
arranged  apparently  to  expedite  and  pro- 
mote its  success.  But  the  gospel,  though 
it  should  be  known  and  professed  in  every 
region  of  the  earth,  will  have  failed  of  its 
principal  design,  unless  it  be  also  found  to 
have  made  those,  whom  it  has  visited,  better 
in  this  world,  and  consequently  more  fit 
for  a  state  of  future  glory.  Our  Lord  him- 
self perpetually  exhorts    his    disciples   to 


2S4  LECTURE  VIL 

amendment  of  life,  to  a  change  and  renewal 
of  their  very  nature.  And,  with  a  view  to 
lead  us  to  godliness  ;  to  rescue  us,  not  only 
from  the  penalty,  but  from  the  power  of 
sin ;  he  has  imparted  his  precepts  full  of 
heavenly  wisdom,  and  he  has  exhibited  the 
pattern  of  his  own  blameless  life  during 
his  ministry  on  earth.  The  great  apostle, 
who  so  strenuously  insists  on  the  spiritual 
benefits  of  the  incarnation  and  sacrifice  of 
Christ,  tells  us  moreover,  that  he  gave  hifn- 
self f 07^  us,  that  he  might  i^edeem  iisfrorn  all 
iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar 
people,  zealous  of  good  works  ^.  And  that 
this  gracious  design  has  not  been  altogether 
frustrated ;  that,  in  spite  of  the  manifold 
transgressions  of  individuals  professing  the 
gospel,  the  Christian  world,  on  the  whole, 
has  advanced  in  virtue  as  well  as  in  reli- 
gious knowledge ;  that,  as  God  has  been 
more  fully  revealed,  his  laws  have  been 
better  obeyed,  and  his  perfections  better 
imitated ;  in  a  word,  that  the  great  cause 
of  human  improvement  has  been  promoted  ; 

a  Titus  ii.  14. 


LECTURE  VII.  2S5 

this  is  what  I  would  endeavour  to  establish 
in  the  present  Lecture. 

But  I  would  wish  first  to  offer  two  or 
three  general  observations. 

In  the  first  place,  in  order  justly  to  ap- 
preciate the  present  benefits  derived  to  us 
from  the  gospel,  we  should  resist  the  con- 
stant tendency  of  familiarity  and  long  en- 
joyment to  weaken  the  perception  of  any 
blessing ;  and  we  should  endeavour  to  fi- 
gure to  ourselves  what  ^might,  even  to  the 
present  day,  have  been  our  state,  if  Chris- 
tianity had  not  interposed  for  our  instruc- 
tion and  improvement.  For  this  purpose 
it  is  proper  to  notice  what  reason  alone 
had  been  able  to  effect  for  man,  and  from  a 
view  of  its  past  achievements,  to  form  a  pro- 
bable estimate  of  what  it  might  afterwards 
have  accomplished,  if  it  still  had  been  left 
to  its  own  exertions. 

In  the  next  place,  we  should  observe  that 
Christianity  has  done  much  for  the  benefit 
even  of  many  persons,  who  abjure  its  au- 
thority. If,  in  religious  speculations,  it  be 
thought  that  certain  moderns  of  the  deisti- 
cal  school  have  spoken,  with  a  considerable 


2S6  LECTURE  VII. 

degree  of  clearness  and  accuracy,  on  some 
points,  as  it  is  termed,  of  natural  theology ; 
it  should  be  remembered  that  these  persons 
have  lived  within  the  days  of  the  gospel; 
and  that,  when  men  have  been  accustomed, 
from  the  first  dawn  of  intellect,  to  hear 
particular  principles  recognised  by  uni- 
versal consent,  it  is  difficult  to  suppose 
they  have  not  received  material  assistance 
in  their  speculations  on  such  subjects, 
however  they  may  persuade  themselves 
they  adopt  nothing  but  the  deductions 
of  their  own  reason.  Or  if,  in  the  ques- 
tion of  morals,  it  be  urged  that  little  dif- 
ference can  be  perceived  between  the  lives  of 
Christians  and  of  unbelievers, — even  on  the 
supposed,  but  by  no  means  admitted  just- 
ness of  this  observation, — it  should  be  no- 
ticed that  where  Christianity  forms  the  re- 
ligious code  of  a  nation ; — where  it  enters 
into  the  public  institutions,  and  into  most 
of  the  transactions  of  private  life  ; — where 
thousands  of  voices  are  constantly  occupied 
in  illustrating  its  doctrines  and  inculcating 
its  maxims  ; — the  very  air,  if  we  may  so  say, 
becomes  impregnated  with  the  spirit  of  the 


LECTURE  VII.  237 

gospel.  Men,  in  the  ordinary  commerce  of 
life,  do  not  refer  to  their  first  principles, 
on  every  light  occasion.  They  follow  the 
current  of  the  world,  and  act  as  they  see 
others  around  them  act.  If  a  particular 
set  of  opinions  be  generally  recognised, 
they  adopt  them  in  practice  without  any 
minute  regard  to  their  origin.  If  a  high 
standard  of  morals  be  established  in  so- 
ciety, they  endeavour  to  come  up  to  it, 
from  the  force  of  example,  or  from  a  desire 
to  maintain  a  fair  character  with  their 
friends  and  neighbours.  As  the  source, 
from  whence  actions  proceed,  is  open  to  the 
eye  of  God,  they  will,  indeed,  be  estimated 
by  him  according  to  the  principle  to  which 
they  owe  their  birth.  But  an  act,  which 
has  been  done  by  one  man  in  obedience  to 
the  declared  will  of  God,  and  by  another 
in  conformity  with  common  usage,  may  to 
human  eyes  appear  in  the  same  light. 
And  the  apparent  similarity  may  give  rise 
to  an  inference  very  unfair  to  Christianity, 
unless  we  bear  in  mind,  that  the  influence 
of  the  gospel  is  so  considerable  as  to  cor- 
rect and  amend  the  practice  of  many,  who 
renounce  and  vilify  it. 


238  LECTURE  VII. 

Again,  as  much  praise,  to  which  Chris- 
tianity is   fairly  entitled,  has   been  with- 
drawn from  it,  so  it  has,  on  the  other  hand, 
been  blamed  for  much,  of  which  it  is  en- 
tirely guiltless.     The  vices,  which  have  be- 
longed to  some  of  its  professors,  have  been 
imputed,  not  to  the  corrupt  nature  of  man, 
which  even  the  best  religion  cannot   en- 
tirely correct,  but   to   the   religion   itself. 
And,  if  there  be  some  few  evils,  to  which  it 
may  appear,  at  first  sight,  to  have  given  the 
especial  occasion, — such,  for  instance,  as  per- 
secution and  religious  wars, — it  should  be 
remembered  that  these  have  sprung,  not 
from   genuine  Christianity,  which   abhors 
and  condemns  them,  but  from  Christianity 
misunderstood,  perverted,  and  abused.    The 
fact  is,  it  is  easy  to  be  calm  and  tolerant  in 
matters  whereon  we  are  indifferent.     But, 
where  a  religion,  like  that  of  the  gospel, 
occupies  a  very  important  department  in 
human  life,  where  it "  comes  home  to  the 
business  and  bosoms  of  men,  it  will  natu- 
rally awaken   a   lively  and  keen  feeling : 
and  this  feeling,  until  it  be  corrected,  as  it 
undoubtedly  will  be  corrected,  by  a  closer 
acquaintance  with   the    true  spirit  of  the 


LECTURE  VII.  239 

gospel,  is  apt  at  times  to  flame  forth  into 
an  intemperate  and  destructive  zeal.     But 
the  possibility  of  abuse  always   exists  *in 
proportion    to    the    potency,    and,    conse- 
quently,  the    capability   of  good,    in    the 
principle.     Nor  should  we  condemn  Chris- 
tianity on  the  score  of  its  occasional  mis- 
applications, unless  we  are  at  the  same  time 
prepared  to  pronounce,  that  neither  liberty 
nor  learning   are   blessings,  because   they 
both  have  been  perverted  to  evil  purposes. 
And  it  should  be  farther  observed,  that,  in 
the  great  majority  of  cases  that  have  been 
cited  against  Christianity,  Christianity  has 
in  fact  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  matter. 
It  has  been  used  merely  as  a  pretence ;  it 
has  been  a  vizard  outwardly  assumed.    De- 
signing men,  knowing  that  religion  forms 
a  sensitive,  a  responsive  string  in  the  hu- 
man heart,  have  touched  it  that  it  might 
grate  harsh  music,  and  that,  in  the  discord 
which  ensues,  they  might  find  or  create  an 
opportunity  to  pursue  their  own  selfish  and 
sinister  purposes. 

These  few  observations  having  been  pre- 
mised, let  us  now  proceed  to  trace  the  be- 


240  LECTURE  VII. 

neficial  eiFects  of  the  gospel,  as  briefly  as  the 
magnitude  and  importance  of  the  subject 
will  permit,  on  the  great  structure  of  human 
society. 

And,  first,  let  it  not  be  a  matter  of  sur- 
prise, if  we  are  tempted  to  express  a  doubt, 
whether  the  revelation  of  Christ  be  not  the 
sole  cause  that  idolatry  is  not,  to  this  day, 
the  religion  of  the  civilized  world  ;  and  that 
it  is  not  recommended  even  by  philosophers, 
who,  in  secret,  and  to  their  more  initiated 
disciples,  might  teach  a  purer  and  a  sounder 
faith.  At  least,  such  a  suspicion  should  not 
be  thought  extravagant,  until  there  can  be 
cited  any  one  instance  of  a  nation,  which, 
after  having  yielded  to  idolatry,  has  been 
able,  by  the  mere  force  of  reason,  and  with- 
out any  aid  from  revelation,  to  turn  to  the 
public,  recognised,  exclusive  worship  of  the 
one  true  God,  the  creator  and  the  ruler  of 
the  universe.  History,  I  believe,  furnishes 
no  such  example.  It  certainly  must  not  be 
sought  among  the  followers  of  Mahomet, 
since  it  is  obvious  their  favourite  tenet  of 
the  unity  of  the  Godhead,  although  per- 
verted and  distorted  from  the  truth  as  it  is 


LECTURE  VII.  241 

in  the  gospel,  has  been  derived  from  Chris- 
tianity. And,  if  we  are  thus  indebted  to 
the  gospel,  and  to  the  gospel  alone,  for  the 
extirpation  of  idolatry,  this  debt  by  itself  is 
of  incalculable  amount  and  value.  An  ob- 
vious defect  of  idolatry,  as  it  affected  the 
question  of  human  virtue  and  happiness, 
v^^as  its  total  separation  from  morality.  To 
view  it,  in  the  first  instance,  in  its  least  ex- 
ceptionable and  offensive  form,  it  consisted 
merely  of  a  few  idle  pageantries  and  insig- 
nificant observances.  But,  in  performing 
this  worship,  there  was  an  entire  want  of 
that  feeling,  which  arises  in  the  heart  of  a 
Christian,  as  he  approaches  a  God,  who  is 
himself  of  infinite  purity,  and  who  declares 
that  he  is  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  evil  ^. 
The  rules  of  pagan  worship  were  prescribed 
in  no  book,  which,  at  the  same  time,  incul- 
cated maxims  of  exalted  virtue,  and  which, 
in  exhibiting  the  object  to  be  adored  with 
divine  rites,  exhibited  a  character  where 
every  excellence  was  embodied  and  exem- 
plified.    The  priests  were  men  appointed 

b  Hab.  i.  13. 
R 


242  LECTURE  VII. 

merely  to  perform  the  ceremonial  rites  of 
religion  ;  not,  as  under  the  Christian  system, 
separated  from  the  rest  of  society,  and  ex- 
pressly and  professionally  appointed,  not 
only  to  be  themselves  thoroughly  furnislied 
unto  all  good  works^  but  to  admonish  and 
exhort  others  to  righteousness,  and  to  main- 
tain and  enforce,  in  every  point,  the  insepa- 
rable connection  between  a  pure  faith  and 
a  holy  life. 

And  it  would  have  been  well,  if  the  evils 
of  paganism  had  been  confined  to  these  ne- 
gative defects,  to  this  want  of  efficacy  to 
promote  any  useful  purpose.  But  it  also 
tended  to  direct  and  positive  and  grievous 
evil.  Over  its  impurities,  over  its  inde- 
cencies, not  only  permitted,  but  sanctioned 
and  prescribed,  it  is  better  to  draw  a  veil. 
But  its  cruelties  stand  forth  to  the  eye.  In 
every  system  of  idolatry  a  nearer  inspection 
convinces  us,  that  the  beautiful  picture  of 
youths  and  virgins,  presenting  their  obla- 
tions of  fruits  and  flowers  before  the  shrine 
of  some  bloodless  deity,  is  but  a  vision  of 
the  imagination.  In  every  country  it  tended 
to  harden  the  heart,  and,  consequently,  to 


LECTURE  VII  ^43 

debase  the  moral  feelings.  In  every  country 
from''  east  to  west,  from  north  to  south, 
blood,  human  blood,  reeked  on  its  altar. 
But,  not  to  refer  you  to  the  well  known 
cruelties  of  ancient  superstitions,  nor  to 
lose  ourselves  in  the  innumerable  instances 
of  sanguinary  worship,  which  modern  ido- 
latries present;  let  us  select  only  two 
cases ;  let  us  first  look  to  Mexico,  at  the 
period  of  its  discovery,  where  the  ^  hideous 
and  appalling  aspect  of  the  idols  seemed  to 
indicate  the  dreadful  worship  which  they 
witnessed,  where  the  prisoners  of  war  were 
solemnly  immolated  in  the  temple  with  rites 
the  most  ferocious,  and  where,  to  omit  in- 
stances ^  of  extraordinary  sacrifice,  whose 
horrors  almost  forbid  belief,  the  more  mo- 


c  The  reader,  who  desires  to  see  the  extent  to  which 
human  sacrifice  has  been  carried  in  ancient  and  in  modern 
superstitions,  may  see  a  great  collection  of  facts  in  the 
illustrations  of  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin's  work  on  the 
Atonement,  N«.  5,  and  in  Ryan's  History  of  the  Effects 
of  Religion  on  Mankind,  vol.  i.  p.  56.  &c. 

d  Robertson,  vol.  x.  p.  308,  427. 

^  In  Mexico  their  king  Ahuitzol  sacrificed  sixty-four 
thousand  and  eighty  men  in  the  year  1468  at  the  conse- 
cration of  a  temple.     Ryan,  vol.  i.  p.  ^55. 

R  2 


244  LECTURE  VII. 

derate  computations  make  the  human  vic- 
tims annually  slaughtered  to  amount  to 
some  thousands.  We  may  next  turn  our 
eyes  to  another  part  of  the  world,  and  see 
the  true  nature  of  idolatry  displayed  in  our 
own  days,  and  almost  under  our  own  eyes. 
We  may  look  to  India,  and  see  devotees 
practising  the  most  unnatural  and  tortur- 
ing penances,  parents  and  children  exposed 
to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts,  widows  com- 
pelled to  ascend  the  funeral  pyre,  and  fran- 
tic crowds  seeking  death  in  its  most  fright- 
ful shapes  by  self-immolation.  Let  us  re- 
flect on  these  enormities,  and  then  remem- 
ber, that  they  are  dictated  by  a  remorseless 
and  debasing  superstition. 

A  religion,  which,  in  all  respects,  is  the 
reverse  of  this  picture,  a  religion,  which,  by 
its  doctrines,  its  precepts,  its  sanctions,  its 
examples,  its  institutions,  is  especially  care- 
ful to  prescribe  and  maintain  purity  in  our 
personal  conduct,  and  tenderness  and  mercy 
toward  others,  could  hardly,  we  should  sup- 
pose, be  found  to  have  been  entirely  inope- 
rative to  beneficial  purposes.  Accordingly, 
let  us  now  look  to  experience,  and  let  us 


LECTURE  VII.  245 

endeavour  to  trace  its  operation  in  some  of 
the  great  departments  of  human  life. 

Let  us  look  first  to  the  effect  of  Christi- 
anity upon  public  and  international  policy. 
It  is  unhappily  for  the  purposes  of  mutual 
annoyance  and  destruction,  that  indepen- 
dent states  come,  for  the  most  part,  into  di- 
rect contact  with  each  other.  And,  although 
Christianity  certainly  has  not  yet  been  able 
to  make  wars  altogether  cease  in  the  world, 
it  has  had  the  power  considerably  to  miti- 
gate them.  I  will  not  in  this  instance  refer 
you  to  wild  and  barbarous  tribes  in  their 
conduct  of  war,  but  rather  to  the  most 
admired  people  of  pagan  antiquity.  Let  us 
observe  the  Roman  refusing  quarter  in 
battle,  and,  if  not  slaughtering  his  prisoners, 
yet  subjecting  them  to  indignities  and  mi- 
series, perhaps  worse  than  death,  trampling 
on  their  neck,  sending  them  under  the  yoke, 
leading  them  in  triumph,  exposing  them 
publicly  to  sale,  and  reducing  them  to  sla- 
very. Let  us  next  turn  to  Christian  na- 
tions, and  let  us  see  them  adopting  into 
their  code  of  public  law  the  rules  that,  in 
hostilities,  no   gratuitous,  no    unnecessary 

R  3 


246  LECTURE  VII. 

pains,  none  that  have  not  a  direct  tendency 
to  bring  the  war  to  a  successful  termina- 
tion, are  warrantable  ;  and  that  on  prisoners 
there  should  be  imposed  -  no  restrictions  nor 
privations  but  those,  which  prevent  them,  for 
the  time,  from  injuring  their  enemy.  Let 
us  consider  this  contrast,  and  then  say  whe- 
ther the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  which  breathes 
through  our  institutions,  and  which  parti- 
cularly inculcates  mercy  toward  enemies, 
has  not  been  mainly  instrumental  toward 
producing  this  honourable  change. 

From  international  policy  let  us  direct 
our  eyes  to  the  civil  government  of  Chris- 
tian states.  And  here,  whatever  we  may 
choose  to  say  about  their  despotic  forms, 
however  much  we  may  regret  that  they  have 
not  yet  approached  nearer  to  a  perfect 
standard,  we  surely  must  perceive  them  to 
be,  at  least  in  practice  and  in  execution,  if 
not  in  theory,  much  in  advance  beyond  the 
capricious,  the  wanton,  the  extravagant 
cruelty,  the  total  disregard  for  the  feelings 
or  for  the  lives  of  human  creatures,  which 

f  Vattel,  Droit  dcs  Gens,  1.  iii.  c.  8. 


LECTURE  VII.  247 

marked  the  despotisms  of  old  times,  or  those, 
which,  in  the  present  day,  are  strangers  to 
the  name  of  Christ.  For  much  of  this  me- 
lioration we  clearly  are  indebted  to  the  gos- 
pel. There  cannot  be  a  greater  calumny 
than  to  represent  Christianity  as  favourable 
to  despotism.  In  fact  it  does  not  interfere 
with  forms  of  government.  But,  while,  at 
its  first  promulgation,  it  studiously  avoided 
even  the  appearance  of  taking  any  part  in 
political  matters ;  while,  at  all  times,  it  en- 
joins as  a  religious  duty  the  propriety  of 
submitting  peaceably  to  legitimate  autho- 
rity ;  it  has  introduced  principles,  which 
could  not  fail  to  produce  a  sure  and  steady, 
though  not,  perhaps,  strikingly  perceptible 
effect  in  improving  the  administration  of 
governments.  It  has  established  the  rights 
of  man,  in  the  true,  the  legitimate,  the 
Christian  sense  of  the  expression.  It  de- 
clares the  perfect  equality  of  all  mankind, 
in  the  great  points  of  their  equal  depend- 
ence on  the  same  almighty  Creator,  and 
their  equal  responsibility  to  the  same  al- 
mighty Judge.  It  declares  that  kindness 
and  consideration  are  due  from  all  to  all, 

R  4 


248  LECTURE  VII. 

without  respect  of  persons.  These  princi- 
ples, in  whatever  degree  they  are  carried 
into  execution,  cannot  fail  to  introduce  a 
certain  amendment  into  the  administration, 
and,  ultimately,  into  the  constitution,  of  go- 
vernments. They  teach  that,  as  all  mankind 
are  precious  in  the  sight  of  God,  their  lives 
may  not  be  wantonly  sacrificed,  their  pro- 
perties may  not  be  arbitrarily  seized,  their 
persons  may  not  be  cruelly  tormented,  their 
feelings  may  not  be  capriciously  harassed. 
And  it  surely  would  be  injustice  to  deny, 
that  these  principles  of  Christianity,  co-ope- 
rating with  the  advancement  of  knowledge 
and  civilization,  have  already  produced,  and 
promise  in  a  much  greater  degree  yet  to  pro- 
duce, an  immense  improvement  in  the  condi- 
tion of  that  very  large  portion  of  mankind, 
who  are  the  subjects  of  civil  government. 

From  public,  let  us  turn  our  views  to  pri- 
vate life.  And  here,  I  think,  we  shall  see 
the  beneficial  effects  of  Christianity  yet 
more  strikingly  demonstrated.  The  female 
sex,  a  moiety  of  the  human  race,  is  under  a 
debt  of  peculiar  obligation  to  the  gospel. 
As  the  woman,  in  punishment  for  her  ori- 


LECTURE  VII.  249 

ginal  transgression,  was  made  subject  to  the 
man,  so,  throughout  the  times  of  paganism, 
we  invariably  find  her  in  a  state  of  degra- 
dation. But  in  nothing  is  the  restorative 
tendency  of  the  gospel  more  apparent,  than 
in  her  reinstatement  in  her  proper  rank  in 
society.  The  whole  tenor  of  the  gospel  ele- 
vates and  dignifies  the  female  sex.  The  Sa- 
viour of  the  world  was  born,  as  no  one  else 
ever  was  born,  of  woman ;  and  among  wo- 
men he  found  some  of  his  most  zealous 
friends  and  devoted  disciples.  In  the  ear- 
liest annals  of  Christianity,  the  female  con- 
verts occupy  a  prominent  station,  and  they 
were  permitted  to  bear  no  unimportant  part 
in  the  administration  of  the  infant  church. 
The  apostolical  precepts  respecting  the  con- 
duct of  women  are  all  such  as  tend  to  give 
them  respectability,  by  making  them  ^  wor- 
thy of  respect ;  and,  when  they  treat  of  the 
conjugal  relation,  they  invariably  speak  of 
reciprocal  ^'  duties  between  the  husband  and 
the  wife.  In  the  conjugal  relation,  the 
gospel  moreover  has  not  a  little  improved 

g  1  Pet.  iii.  2.  &c.     1  Tim.  iii.  11.  v.  S.  &c. 
h  Eph.  V.  22,  25.     1  Pet.  iii.  1,  7. 


250  LECTURE  VII. 

the   condition    of  the  woman,   by  forbid- 
ding   polygamy   and   by   diminishing   the 
facility  of  divorce.     Where  a  plurality  of 
wives    is    permitted,    constant    experience 
tells  us,  the  woman  is  taught  to  consider 
herself  merely  as   the   object  of  the  sen- 
sual passions  of  man  ;    and,  being  trained 
for  no  higher  rank  in  the  sphere  of  domestic 
life,  she  contracts  all  the  slavish  fear,  all  the 
low  cunning,  all  the  petty  jealousy,  all  the 
debasing  ignorance,  incidental  to  such  a  sta- 
tion.   Where  divorce  can  be  too  readily  ob- 
tained, she   is  liable,  when  the  passion  of 
man  has  once  been  satiated,  to  be  cast  off 
and  abandoned.    Or,  where  the  connection 
continues  to  subsist,  much  of  that  obligation 
to  mutual  concession  and  mutual  endear- 
ment, which  arises  from  the  indissoluble  na- 
ture of  the  bond,  is  withdrawn.    But,  when 
the  gospel  removed  these  evils,  God  may 
be  said  once  '  more  to  have  brought  the  ivo- 
7na7i  unto  the  man^  and  to  have  presented 
her  to  him,  in  a  sense  which  long  had  been 
scarcely  applicable,  as  the  partner  of  his  life 

i  Gen.  ii.  22. 


LECTURE  VII.  251 

and  the  mother  of  his  children  ;  and  by 
this  happy  change  he  has  added  incalcula- 
ble strength  to  the  whole  structure  of  do- 
mestic virtue. 

Observations  somewhat  similar  may  be 
made  respecting  the  next  great  relation  of 
human  life,  that  of  parent  and  child.  We 
know  the  inordinate  and  cruel  powers,  which, 
in  the  most  cultivated  states  of  pagan  an- 
tiquity, were  possessed  by  the  father  over 
his  children.  He  might  at  first  refuse  to 
rear  them ;  for  many  years  he  continued 
to  hold  their  life  at  his  pleasure  ;  and  he 
was  encouraged  always  to  maintain  toward 
them  that  distant  and  forbidding  regard, 
which  belongs  more  to  the  master  toward 
his  slave,  than  to  the  father  toward  his  son. 
But  better  things  have  been  taught  by  the 
gospel.  Not  only  is  the  murderous  power 
of  life  and  death  withdrawn,  but  a  more  af- 
fectionate, a  more  liberal  intercourse  be- 
tween parent  and  child  is  introduced.  And, 
while  the  son  receives  no  encouragement  to 
relax  in  his  filial  duties,  the  parent,  both  by 
the  *"  specific  precepts  and  by  the  general 
kEph.vi.  4.     Col.  Hi.  SI. 


252  LECTURE  VII. 

spirit  of  the  gospel,  is  taught  to  provide  for 
the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  his  off- 
spring, and  to  temper  his  just  authority 
with  kindness  and  gentleness. 

Neither,  in  the  change  thus  introduced 
into  the  conjugal  and  parental  relations,  can 
it  be  said  that  what  is  gained  by  the  one 
party  is  lost  by  the  other.  It  is  an  invaria- 
ble law  of  human  nature,  that  despotism 
should  recoil  with  painful  violence  upon 
the  despot.  The  excessive  powers,  pos- 
sessed by  the  husband  and  father  of  old 
times,  were  inimical,  not  less  to  his  own  hap- 
piness, than  to  that  of  the  subjects  of  his 
domestic  tyranny ;  and  whatever  degree  of 
authority  he  has  lost  is  more  than  compen- 
sated by  the  different  feelings  introduced 
into  private  life.  No  longer  an  arbitrary 
master,  he  must  love  and  respect,  while  he 
rules,  his  family ;  and,  on  their  part,  the 
trembling  fear  of  the  slave  gives  place  to 
the  willing  obedience  and  the  cheerful  duty, 
which  arise  from  a  sense  of  benefits  re- 
ceived, from  a  voluntary  compliance  with 
the  suggestions  of  reason  and  religion,  from 
the  free-will  offering  of  the  heart. 


LECTURE  VII.  25S 

Let  us  next  look  to  another  very  import- 
ant relation  of  domestic  life,  that  of  master 
and  servant.  It  is  unnecessary  to  dwell  on 
the  painful  and  frightful  details  of  the  sys- 
tem of  slavery  in  pagan  times.  It  may  be 
sufficient  to  say,  that  in  the  state,  the  most 
celebrated  for  wisdom  in  ancient  times,  the 
number  of  slaves,  of  human  beings,  who 
held  their  lives  by  no  other  tenure  than  the 
will  of  an  arbitrary  master,  was  of  fearful  ^ 
amount.     The  religion  of  Christ  immedi- 

^^  I  am  not  aware  of  any  exact  calculation  of  the  amount 
of  the  slave  population  of  ancient  Rome.  But  from  inci- 
dental accounts  we  are  led  to  suppose  that  it  must  have 
been  very  great.  To  shew  the  numbers,  Gibbon,  (vol.  i. 
p.  66.)  quotes  Pliny  (Hist.  Nat.  1.  xxxiii.)  and  Athenasus, 
(Deipnosophist.  1.  vi.  p.  272.)  which  latter  asserts,  that  he 
knew  very  many  Romans  who  possessed,  not  for  use,  but 
ostentation,  ten  and  even  twenty  thousand  slaves.  The 
historian  of  the  Decline  and  Fall  also  refers  to  Seneca, 
De  dementia,  1.  i.  c.  24.  whence  it  appears,  that  a  proposi- 
tion to  distinguish  the  slaves  by  their  dress  was  abandoned 
on  account  of  the  danger  to  be  apprehended  from  a  disco- 
very of  their  numbers ;  "  Deinde  apparuit  quantum  peri- 
culum  immineret,  si  servi  nostri  numerare  nos  ccepissent." 
See  also  Seneca,  De  Tranquillitate  Animi,  c.  8.  The  47th. 
Ep.  of  Seneca  gives  a  melancholy  picture  of  the  ordinary 
treatment  of  slaves.  In  Tacitus,  Ann.  1.  xiv.  c.  43,  44. 
there  is  an  account  of  four  hundred  slaves  being  put  to 
death  for  a  murder  committed  by  one  of  tlieir  number. 


254  LECTURE  VII. 

ately  addressed  itself  to  correct  this  mon- 
strous evil.  Without  forcibly  disturbing 
the  arrangements  of  society,  by  merely  in- 
culcating maxims,  which  inevitably  lead  to 
the  practice  of  justice  and  humanity,  it  gra- 
dually relaxed  the  bonds  of  slavery  ;  first, 
by  procuring  a  milder  treatment  for  those 
unhappy  beings  ;  and  next,  by  emancipating 
the  domestic,  and,  in  later  times,  the  predial 
slaves.  Nor,  while  it  is  universally  acknow- 
ledged that  this  triumph  over  inhumanity 
is  mainly  due  to  the  exertions  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  can  there  be  a  stronger  proof 
of  the  gradual  and  imperceptible,  and,  con- 
sequently, wise  manner  in  which  the  tri- 
umph was  effected,  than  that  no  point  in 
modern  history  is  involved  in  greater  ob- 
scurity, than  the  precise  mode  and  time  of 
the  cessation  of  slavery.  May  both  the  pro- 
cess and  the  result  be  the  same,  in  the  attack 
which  the  gospel  is  now  making  on  the  last 
remains  of  slavery  in  the  Christian  world  ! 
As  somewhat  analogous  to  the  system 
of  slavery,  we  may  also  mention  the  san- 
guinary shows  of  gladiators,  exhibited  by 
the  Romans  for  the  amusement  of  the  pub- 


LECTURE  VII.  255 

lie,  and  even  introduced  to  enliven  private 
entertainments.  This  was  a  practice  against 
which  the  Christian  teachers  from  the  be- 
ginning remonstrated,  and  which  was  for- 
bidden for  the  first  time  by  the  first  Chris- 
tian emperor. 

Nor  should  we  omit  to  observe  the  effects 
of  Christianity  on  one  other  grand  and  more 
general  division  of  society,  the  rich  and  the 
poor.  A  very  remarkable  circumstance  in 
heathen  ethics,  a  circumstance  arising,  pro- 
bably, from  their  system  of  domestic  slavery, 
is  the  almost  total  omission  of  any  duties 
owed  by  the  rich  to  the  more  indigent 
classes  of  society.  This  disregard  extended 
even  beyond  this  life,  and  their  imaginary 
elysium  appears  to  have  been  open  only  to 
those,  whose  '  eminence  in  station  or  in  ta- 
lents enabled  them  to  confer  extensive  bene- 
fits on  their  fellow-creatures,  to  heroes,  po- 

1  Hie  manus,  ob  patriam  pugnando  vulnera  passi, 
Quique  sacerdotes  cast),  dum  vita  manebat, 
Quique  pii  vates,  et  Phoebo  digna  locuti, 
Inventas  aut  qui  vitam  excoluere  per  artes, 
Quique  sui  memores  alios  fecere  merendo : 
Omnibus  his  nivea  cinguntur  tempora  vitta. 

^NEID.  VI.  660. 


256  LECTURE  VII. 

ets,  artists,  or  statesmen.  But  the  gospel, 
which  was  preached  by  poor  men,  addressed 
itself  to  the  poor,  and  also  took  them  under 
its  especial  care.  Hence,  wherever  the  gos- 
pel prevails,  the  poor  are  become  the  objects 
of  a  commiseration  and  a  sympathy,  before 
unknown.  And  in  the  various  provisions 
for  their  corporal,  for  their  mental,  for  their 
spiritual  welfare;  in  the  numerous  establish- 
ments for  the  relief  or  the  solace  of  almost 
every  evil  that  flesh  is  heir  to  ;  we  see  a  de- 
lightful testimony  rendered  by  most  Chris- 
tian nations  to  the  efficacy  of  the  precepts 
of  the  gospel.  History  records  with  grate- 
ful pleasure  the  name  of  the  "'  Christian 
matron,  the  first  person  who  ever  founded 
an  hospital  for  the  sick  and  necessitous. 

I  need  not,  however,  remark,  that  of  cha- 
rity,— of  that  great  evangelical  grace  which 
Christianity  has  designated  as  peculiarly  its 
own, —  bounty  to  the  poor  is  but  one  branch. 
We  know  its  comprehensive  character,  its 
extensive  bearings,  expounded  and  enforced 
as  it  has  been  by  the  eloquent  language  of 

"^  Jortin's  Remarks  on  Eccles.  Hist.  vol.  iii.  p.  71. 


LECTURE  VII.  257 

the  apostolical  writers,  and  by  the  still  more 
forcible  eloquence  of  their  lives.  We  know 
the  tendency  of  charity,  in  its  enlarged  sig- 
nification, to  humanize  society,  to  sweeten 
ordinary  life,  to  mitigate,  almost  to  subdue, 
every  calamity  that  can  afflict  our  nature. 
And  if  now,  turning  our  views  from  parti- 
cular departments  and  relations  of  life,  we 
will  survey  the  Christian  world  at  large,  we 
may  indeed  be  tempted  to  lament,  that  the 
precepts  of  the  gospel  have  not  yet  been 
more  perfectly  carried  into  execution ;  but 
we  must  still  be  inclined  to  believe  they 
have  been  practised  to  a  degree,  that  has 
materially  promoted  the  well-being  of  so- 
ciety. The  gospel,  as  it  has  tended  to  tran- 
quillize the  irascible  passions,  to  restrain 
the  emotions  of  malevolence  and  revenge, 
to  make  men  placable  under  injuries,  and 
patient  under  afflictions ;  in  all  this,  it  has 
breathed  over  human  life  a  calm  unknown 
to  other  systems,  and  most  conducive  to  hap- 
piness. It  is  true,  in  order  to  perceive  these 
blessed  effects,  we  should  not  so  much  ap- 
peal to  public  history.  I  feel,  indeed,  tho- 
roughly convinced,  and  have  endeavoured  to 


258  LECTURE  VII. 

shew,  that,  even  into  public  life,  Christianity 
has  already  introduced  great  improvements, 
and  promises,  as  it  shall  gradually  disen- 
cumber itself  of  all  the  rubbish  by  which  it 
has  been  overlaid,  to  introduce  improve- 
ments yet  greater.  But,  for  the  point  now 
in  question,  we  should  look  chiefly  to  those, 
whose  names  will  never  be  blazoned  in 
the  page  of  history.  We  must  look  to  the 
walks  of  private  life.  Nor  is  more  necessary 
than  that  each  man  should  cast  his  eyes 
around  on  the  circle,  with  whom  chance  or 
choice  has  made  him  acquainted.  And  I 
think  it  may  be  said  he  has  been  unfortu- 
nate, if  he  does  not  instantly  see  numbers 
quietly,  calmly,  unostentatiously  pursuing 
the  path  of  private  virtue ;  labouring,  under 
no  eye  but  that  of  God,  to  regulate  their 
own  lives;  and  seeking,  with  no  view  to  hu- 
man applause,  to  alleviate  the  suiFerings,  or 
to  promote  the  positive  enjoyments,  of  all 
with  whom  they  are  connected.  And,  if 
such  be  the  result  to  each  man  of  his  own 
observation  and  experience,  let  him  only 
suppose  that  what  happens  to  himself  hap- 
pens also  to  others ;  that,  in  other  spheres 


LECTURE  VII.  259 

and  societies,  there  is  an  equal  number  of 
persons,  who  are  careful,  to  the  best  of  their 
ability,  to  walk  in  all  the  commandmeiits  aiid 
ordinances  of  the  Lord  blameless'' ;  and  then 
let  him  calculate,  if  indeed  he  can  hope  to 
calculate,  the  amount  of  positive  good  pro- 
duced on  human  society  by  the  blessed  in- 
fluence of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

Nor  is  this  all.  There  are  triumphs  of 
Christianity,  which  never  can  be  known  but 
to  the  individual  who  achieves  them ;  and 
whose  fragrance,  like  that  of  some  precious 
essences,  evaporates  the  instant  that  it  is 
opened  and  exposed.  In  such  cases,  the 
gospel  operates  unseen,  and  is  known  more 
by  its  results  than  in  its  actual  process. 
When  we  curb  the  temper ;  when  we  sup- 
press the  rising  emotions  of  resentment ; 
when  we  forgive  injuries,  not  only  with  our 
lips,  but,  in  the  emphatic  language  of  our 
^?i\\o\i\\  from  the  heart ;  when  we  stifle  the 
licentious  passions  in  their  very  birth  ;  when 
we  bring  into  captivity  every  thought  to  the 
obedience  of  Christ  ° ;  these  things,  as  they 

n  Luke  i.  6.  «  2  Cor.  x.  5. 

s  2 


260  LECTURE  VII. 

tend  not  to  correct,  but  to  intercept  and 
prevent  evil,  can  scarcely,  from  their  very 
nature,  be  known  to  others.  Their  praise 
altogether  consists  in  their  secrecy.  But 
He,  who  seeth  in  secret^  shall  rewm^d  them 
openly ;  since  to  Him  is  known,  not  only 
the  difficulty  of  the  achievement,  but  also 
its  real  importance  and  its  intrinsic  value. 

And  now,  having  traced  the  beneficial  ef- 
fects of  Christianity  on  international  and 
on  national  policy,  on  some  of  the  great  de- 
partments of  domestic  life,  as  well  as  on  the 
general  composition  of  society ;  let  us  con- 
clude this  survey,  by  endeavouring  to  deli- 
neate that  abstract  model  of  perfection, 
which  we  suppose  might  be  produced  in  the 
Christian  school,  in  contrast  with  the  pro- 
duction of  any  other  system,  which  has  pro- 
fessed with  any  success  to  teach  moral  ex- 
cellence. 

In  seeking  our  contrasts  to  the  gospel, 
we  are  perpetually  remitted  to  the  cele- 
brated states  of  Greece  and  Rome,  both  as 
being  the  states  of  paganism  the  best  known 
to  us,  and  also  as  being  those,  which  are  ad- 
mitted by  universal  consent  to  be  the  ex- 


LECTURE  VII.  261 

emplar  nations,  and  which,  consequently, 
enable  us  to  make  our  comparisons  with 
the  greatest  fairness.  Of  those  two  states, 
the  former,  we  know,  was  more  especially 
the  mistress  of  philosophy ;  while  the  latter 
people,  as  acting  on  a  larger  and  more  con- 
spicuous theatre,  furnish  the  best  illustra- 
tions of  that  philosophy  carried  into  ac- 
tion. 

The  prevalent  systems  of  moral  philo- 
sophy (for  of  their  psychological  systems  I 
do  not  at  present  speak)  may  in  general  be 
reduced  under  two  heads.  Although  there 
was  an  infinite  number  of  minor  ramifica- 
tions, the  Epicurean  and  the  Stoic  systems 
may  be  considered  as  the  representatives  of 
the  opposite  doctrines,  which  divided  the 
regard  of  the  civilized  world.  Neither  in 
adverting  to  those  systems,  would  I  deli- 
neate them  as  they  were  perverted  and 
abused  by  their  injudicious  friends,  still 
less  as  they  were  misrepresented  by  their 
opponents  and  rivals.  Let  us  rather  con- 
sider them  in  their  best  and  purest  state. 

Of  the  Epicurean  philosophy  the  great 
principle  was,  that  the  chief  good  consisted 

s  3 


262  LECTURE  VII. 

in  pleasure.  And  to  this  principle  it  is  a 
sufficient  objection,  that  it  was  liable,  not 
to  slight  and  occasional,  but  to  grievous, 
constant,  and  unavoidable  abuse;  since,  even 
to  take  pleasure  in  its  most  enlarged  and 
philosophical  sense,  few  persons  would  pos- 
sess such  correctness  of  mental  vision,  as 
rightly  to  foresee  what  would  truly  and 
ultimately  promote  their  pleasurable  ex- 
istence, or  such  strength  of  volition,  as  al- 
ways to  pursue  it  at  the  expense  of  imme- 
diate abstinence  and  self-denial.  Still  it  is 
unquestionably  true,  that,  neither  by  his 
precepts  nor  by  his  example,  did  the  founder 
of  the  Epicurean  philosophy  teach  that 
pleasure  consisted  in  sensual  and  vicious 
gratification.  On  the  contrary,  temperance, 
chastity,  integrity,  and  other  virtues,  were 
recommended  and  practised  by  himself,  on 
the  principle,  that  the  opposite  vices,  as 
they  produced  in  the  end  disquietude,  dis- 
credit, and  pain,  would  lead  their  votaries 
widely  astray  from  their  desired  object. 
But  the  overwhelming  fault  of  this  system 
was  a  rooted  selfishness.  It  was  from  self- 
interest,  it  was  with  a  view  to  self-gratifica- 


LECTURE  VII.  263 

tion,  that  the  Epicurean  was  pure  or  tem- 
perate, or  just.  And,  as  his  very  principles 
withdrew  him  from  the  practice  of  active 
benevolence,  he  became  an  unprofitable 
member  of  society.  Like  his  imaginary 
deity,  sufficient  to  his  own  happiness,  and 
withdrawn  from  the  cares  and  fatigues  of 
business,  he  passed  his  life  in  a  state  of  inac- 
tion, of  secretly  cherished  satisfaction  at 
the  contemplation  of  his  own  superiority  to 
the  desires  and  passions,  which  agitated 
the  common  herd. 

The  Stoic  philosophy,  on  the  other  hand, 
led  its  votaries  into  active  life,  though  it 
ill  qualified  them  for  discharging  its  offices 
with  effect.  As  the  Epicurean  attempted 
too  little,  so  the  Stoic  attempted  too  much  ; 
and  the  ill  effects,  which  selfishness  pro- 
duced in  the  one,  were  in  the  other  pro- 
duced by  pride.  The  Stoic  lived  in  a  world 
of  his  own  creation,  and  proceeded  on  a 
fantastic,  a  preposterous,  an  unnatural  view 
of  things.  In  his  overstrained  zeal  for 
virtue,  he  considered  every  deviation  from 
it  as  of  equal  demerit.  By  his  visionary 
doctrines,  he    rendered    virtue  unamiable, 

s  4 


264  LECTURE  VIL 

and  even  ridiculous.  In  his  vain  attempt 
to  raise  himself  above  the  ordinary  feelings 
of  nature,  he  became  harsh  and  unfeehng. 
In  his  regard  for  the  public  weal,  he  neg- 
lected the  charities,  if  not  the  decencies  of 
private  life.  Grasping  at  a  vast  good,  and 
one  unattainable  from  its  very  vastness,  he 
overlooked  that  which  lay  directly  before 
him,  and  which  might  have  been  easily  ef- 
fected. And,  at  length,  disappointed  in  his 
aims,  and  refusing  to  see  that  the  disap- 
pointment was  in  great  measure  to  be  at- 
tributed to  his  own  untractable  system,  he 
retired  in  disgust  from  a  world,  with  which 
he  had  lived  in  perpetual  conflict ;  or 
ended  in  a  melancholy  scepticism  as  to  the 
real  existence  of  virtue  p. 

In  contrast  to  these  characters,  let  us 
look  to  the  Christian,  who  carries  into  exe- 
cution, as  far  as  the  weakness  of  human 
nature  permits,  the  precepts  of  his  divine 
philosophy.  He  proceeds  on  no  false  views 
of  human  life.  He  is  taught  that  he  is 
placed  in  this  world  as  on  a  stage,  where 

P  See  the  account  of  the  death  of  Brutus  in  Dion  Cas- 
sius,  Ub.  vii.  p.  356.  Leunclavii. 


LECTURE  VII.  265 

he  must  exercise  himself,  and  must  labour 
to  cultivate  those  habits  and  dispositions, 
which  will  determine  his  destiny  in  the  life 
that  is  to  come.  The  leading  principle  of 
his  conduct  is  the  desire  to  promote  the 
glory  of  God.  To  the  moral  law  he  endea- 
vours to  render  the  strictest  obedience,  and 
lives  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this 
pj'esent  iaorld%  not  merely  because  such  con- 
duct will  secure  his  own  ease,  but  because 
such  is  the  divine  will.  By  the  same  prin- 
ciple, carried  out  of  selfish  considerations 
for  his  own  comfort  and  tranquillity,  he  en- 
deavours to  promote  the  welfare  of  his  fel- 
low-creatures by  every  labour  of  love ;  by 
great  exertions,  if  occasion  for  great  exer- 
tions arise ;  or,  on  smaller  occasions,  by  the 
offices  of  every-day  benevolence  and  affec- 
tion. That  his  labour  may  not  be  in  vain, 
he  strives,  as  far  as  it  can  be  done  with  in- 
nocency,  to  accommodate  himself  to  the 
temper  and  manners  of  those  around  him. 
But,  while  he  is  thus  engaged  in  a  course 
of  active  usefulness,  no  emotions  of  self-suf- 

q  Tit.  ii.  12. 


266  LECTURE  VII. 

ficiency  swell  within  his  heart.  The  con- 
sciousness of  his  own  weakness  and  infir- 
mity presses  on  him  too  heavily,  to  permit 
him  for  a  moment  to  fancy  himself  superior 
to  those,  whom  he  endeavours  to  befriend. 
Thence  meekness  and  humility  lend  a 
grace  to  every  deed  of  charity.  Knowing 
himself  to  be  liable  to  the  casualties  and 
distresses  of  life,  he  7'ejoices  with  them  that 
do  rejoice,  and  weeps  with  them  that  weep  ^ 
Sensible  that  he  himself  stands  in  need  of 
a  favourable  and  indulgent  judgment,  he  is 
slow  to  judge  others,  and  is  ready  to  for- 
give, as  he  himself  desires  forgiveness.  To 
every  affliction  he  patiently  submits  as  to  a 
dispensation  from  the  hands  of  his  heavenly 
Father,  intended  to  prove  or  to  correct 
him,  and  capable,  by  a  right  use,  of  being 
turned  to  his  present  or  his  future  good. 
Above  all,  knowing  that  within  him  dicelleth 
no  good  thing,  he  \s  jealous  ovei*  himself  with 
a  godly  jealousy  %  and  places  the  strictest 
watch  upon  his  heart,  as  upon  that  avenue, 
by  which  sin  first  gains  an  entrance  and 
dominion  over  him. 

'      '  Rom.  xii.  15.  «  g  Cor.  xi.  2. 


LECTURE  VIL  ^67 

Such  is  a  faint,  a  very  faint  delineation 
of  a  Christian,  considered  as  a  member  of 
society.  In  proportion  as  Christianity  has 
tended  to  produce  such  persons,  it  has  ex- 
alted the  individual  character  and  promot- 
ed the  general  good,  in  a  manner  unknown 
and  scarcely  conceived  under  any  other  sys- 
tem. That  any  one  has  ever  realized  all 
these  ideal  exellencies  cannot,  we  fear,  be 
said.  Such  holiness  is  as  yet  too  eojcellent 
for  us;  ive  cannot  attain  unto  it^.  But, 
when  we  consider  the  long  train  of  Christian 
worthies  who  have  shone  like  lights  in  their 
day ;  when  we  endeavour  to  calculate  how 
many  more,  in  the  shade  of  retirement,  have 
laboured  by  a  patie7it  coiitinuance  m  well- 
doing''^ to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  their  Sa- 
viour in  all  things'"'^ — we  may  not  indeed  spe- 
cify individuals,— but  we  may  bless  and  praise 
God  that  he  has  put  his  grace  into  the  hearts 
of  so  many  of  his  servants  ;  who  have  shewn, 
experimentally  shewn,  of  what  excellence 
man  is  capable,  when,  with  the  gospel  in 
his  hand,  with  his  eye  steadily  fixed  on  the 

^  Ps.  cxxxix.  6.  "  Rom.  ii.  7.  "  Tit.  ii.  10. 


268  LECTURE  VII. 

great  model  there  held  forth  for  his  imita- 
tion, and  with  his  heart  open  to  the  influ- 
ences of  the  Spirit  of  truth  and  holiness,  he 
labours  zealously  and  unremittingly  to  sub- 
due his  corrupt  nature,  and  to  be  renewec? 
in  knowledge  after  the  image  of  Mm  that 
created  him. 


LECTURE  VIIl. 

^       

2  Peter  iii.  13. 

We,  according  to  his  promise,  lookjbr  new  hea- 
vens  and  a  7iew  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  right- 
eousness, 

I  HAVE  now  endeavoured  to  trace  the 
progress  of  the  visible  church  of  Christ  on 
earth,  and  to  note  the  practical  effects  of 
the  gospel  in  those  countries,  where  it  has 
been  received  and  professed.  Neither  this 
progress  nor  these  effects  appear,  we  trust, 
to  be  inconsiderable.  Still,  it  is  not  impro- 
bable, that  the  more  sanguine  expectations 
of  the  early  professors  of  Christianity  may 
have  led  them  to  anticipate  for  the  gospel 
a  wider  diffusion,  and  a  more  powerful  effi- 
cacy, than  it  has  yet  obtained.  We  should, 
it  is  true,  make  certain  deductions  from  the 
language  of  the  old  prophets,  on  the  score 
of  the  glowing  style  of  oriental  poetry.  Yet 
after  these  deductions  have  been  made  in 
the  most  ample  manner,  we  must  still  ac- 
knowledge that  they  speak  of  the  gospel  as 


£70  LECTURE  VIII. 

being  destined  to  visit  and  to  bless,  either 
at  once  or  in  succession,  every  region  of  the 
world ;  a  consummation  which,  it  is  clear, 
has  not  yet  taken  place.  On  a  survey  of 
the  whole  globe,  we  must  admit,  and  admit 
with  regret,  that  the  theatre,  whereon  the 
Christian  religion  has  exerted  its  benefi- 
cial influence,  is  more  contracted  than  we 
might  desire ;  and  that  as  yet  it  occupies  a 
space  of  less  dimensions,  than  the  regions 
overspread  by  Mahometanism  and  pagan 
idolatry. 

A  few  reflections  on  this  point  will  na- 
turally form  a  part  of  the  proposed  plan  of 
these  Lectures. 

It  may  then  be  remarked,  first,  that  we 
should  allow  time  for  the  operations  of  an 
almighty  hand.  We  are  naturally  impa- 
tient to  witness  the  consummation  of  any 
scheme,  in  which  we  take  an  interest ;  nor 
can  we,  without  difficulty,  so  far  abstract  our 
minds  from  personal  considerations,  as  to 
commit  its  future  triumphs  to  a  period, 
when  we  shall  ourselves  be  removed  from 
the  scene.  Hence,  when  we  calculate  the 
brief  term  allotted  to  our  mortal  life,  we 


LECTURE  VIII.  271 

are  apt  to  precipitate  matters  with  an  impa- 
tience, that  often  defeats  its  own  desires ; 
forgetful  that  plants,  which  attain  the 
greatest  size  and  continue  to  flourish  for 
the  longest  time,  are  generally  the  slowest 
in  their  growth.  With  respect  to  the  Al- 
mighty, we  forget  that  with  him  a  thousand 
years  are  as  one  day  %  and  that  He,  to  whom 
the  past,  the  present,  and  the  future  are  at 
once  open,  and  who  with  one  comprehen- 
sive glance  surveys  the  whole  system  of  his 
creation,  may  form  his  plans  with  bearings 
so  extensive,  as  to  require  for  their  com- 
plete execution  a  duration  of  time,  which 
to  us  shortlived  mortals  appears  little  less 
than  infinite.  In  fact,  with  respect  to  the 
Christian  dispensation,  we  do  not  suffi- 
ciently recollect  how  long  a  period  of  time, 
and  how  complicated  an  apparatus  of  events, 
were  deemed  necessary  in  order  to  usher  it 
into  the  world.  The  course  of  these  Lec- 
tures has  led  us  to  see,  that  the  preparations 
for  this  stupendous  event  commenced  from 
the  very  time,  when  the  fall  of  man  first 

a  2  Pet.  iii.  8. 


272  LECTURE  VIII. 

created  the  need  for  a  future  restoration. 
This  restoration  was  at  first  obscurely  inti- 
mated to  the  original  parents  of  mankind ; 
it  was  gradually  opened  by  a  succession  of 
prophecies  more  and  more  distinct ;  it  was 
figuratively  represented  by  a  number  of 
rites,  instituted  for  the  express  purpose  of 
keeping  it  alive  in  the  expectations  of  men ; 
it  had  its  groundwork  prepared  among  a 
people,  who  were  selected  from  the  rest  of 
mankind,  and  conducted  through  a  series 
of  the  most  remarkable  events,  all  directly 
instrumental  to  the  ultimate  design.  But 
still  the  end  was  not  yet.  Although  the  pre- 
paratory measures  were  thus  taken,  the  ac- 
tual manifestation  of  Christ  was  long  with- 
held. Nor  was  it  until  four  thousand  years 
had  elapsed,  that  it  was  judged  by  almighty 
wisdom  that  the  fulness  of  time  was  come, 
when  the  prophecies  might  be  accomplish- 
ed, when  the  types  might  be  filled  up,  when 
the  expectation  of  nations  might  be  an- 
swered, and  when  the  design  and  tendency 
of  these  magnificent  preparations  might  be 
explained  by  the  personal  advent  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 


LECTURE  VIIL  273 

In  comparison  with  this  vast  introduction, 
the  time  that  has  yet  elapsed  since  the  pro- 
mulgation of  the  gospel, — long  as  it  may  ap- 
pear to  man,  the  days  of  whose  age  are  three- 
score years  and  ten  ^ — may  yet  be  considered 
as  of  no  great  duration.  And  when  we  re- 
flect that  many  ages  may  yet  pass  away,  be- 
fore the  great  drama  shall  run  into  a  length 
disproportionate  to  its  introductory  scenes, 
we  may  learn  to  hush  our  impatience,  and 
to  wait  with  calm  acquiescence  for  another 
state  of  existence,  when  we  may  be  exulting 
spectators  of  its  ultimate  and  complete  suc- 
cess. 

There  is  also  another  way  of  viewing  the 
subject,  which,  while  it  contributes  to  ex- 
plain the  slow  progress  that  the  gospel  has 
yet  made,  may  teach  us  patience  and  humi- 
lity for  the  present,  and  may  serve,  at  the 
same  time,  to  establish  some  grounds  of 
probability,  whereon  to  build  our  expecta- 
tions for  the  future. 

Since  the  days  of  the  apostles  and  their 
early  successors,  the  gospel,  although  ever 

^  Psalm  xc.  10. 
T 


274  LECTURE  VIII. 

under  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
with  the  solemn  promise  of  God  that  it 
shall  finally  prevail,  has  yet  been  left  to  be 
advanced  by  man  ; — and  by  man,  no  longer 
in  the  infancy  of  his  species,  when,  his  mind 
being  yet  scarcely  developed,  it  was  expe- 
dient that  he  should  be  kept  in  a  sort  of 
tutelage,  and  be  guided  by  the  constant  and 
visibly  operating  superintendence  of  a  su- 
perior power.  In  the  adult  state  of  the  hu- 
man race,  no  less  than  of  the  human  indi- 
vidual, man  is  properly  left  to  a  free  agency 
of  conduct,  as  with  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  so  with  the  power  to  embrace  the 
one  or  the  other.  This  state,  although  it 
be  the  only  one  in  which  there  is  room  for 
the  exercise  of  judgment  or  of  virtue,  is  also, 
from  its  very  condition,  subject  to  mistakes 
and  misconduct.  Human  passions  will  in- 
terfere, and  will  cloud  the  understanding 
and  pervert  the  principles.  Even  the  gos- 
pel is  subject  to  the  same  laws  as  regulate 
all  the  affairs,  in  which  man  and  his  inter- 
ests are  concerned.  And,  in  so  far  as  it  has 
been  committed  to  the  agency  of  men,  it 
has  been  committed  to  beings  always  fallible, 


LECTURE  VIII.  275 

often  weak,  and  sometimes  ill  designing; 
under  whose  misguidance  it  has  frequently 
been  checked  in  its  course,  and  subjected  to 
many  failures  and  miscarriages. 

A  short  retrospect  of  the  principal  cir- 
cumstances, which  have  hitherto  checked 
the  progress  of  the  gospel,  will  best  serve  to 
explain  our  views  on  this  subject. 

The  severest  wound,  that  has  yet  been 
inflicted  on  the  Christian  cause,  has,  per- 
haps, been  the  Mahometan  apostasy.  Much, 
unquestionably,   of   the    success,   that    at- 
tended the  pretended  prophet,  must  be  as- 
cribed to  the  political  weakness  of  the  By- 
zantine empire.     Still,  viewing  his  extra- 
ordinary enterprise  as  a  question  of  reli- 
gion, we  must  perceive  that  the  Cross  could 
not  have  yielded  so  easy  a  triumph  to  the 
Crescent,  but  for  the  faults  of  the  professors 
of  the  gospel.     The  real  dangers  and  the 
hardest  trials  of  Christianity  did  not  com- 
mence, till  after  the  empire  had  become 
Christian,   when    temporal    prosperity   re- 
laxed the  nerves  of  religion.     The  great 
characteristic,    that    marked    the    eastern 
churches,  was    the   love   of  a   subtle   and 

T  2 


276  LECTURE  VIIL 

disputatious  theology.  Endowed  with  an 
acute  intellect,  and  possessed  of  a  language 
singularly  adapted  by  its  copiousness  and 
flexibility  to  verbal  disputes,  the  learned 
wasted  their  powers  in  examining,  as  with 
a  microscopic  scrutiny,  subjects  almost  too 
fine  for  human  vision ;  while,  at  the  same 
time,  they  pursued  the  differences  of  opi- 
nion, that  could  hardly  fail  to  arise  out  of 
such  minute  investigations,  with  an  ani- 
mosity and  a  violence,  most  unbecoming 
the  sacred  cause  in  which  they  were  en- 
gaged. As,  too,  these  questions  had,  in 
many  instances,  but  little  connection  with 
the  proper  business  of  man,  viz.  practical 
godliness,  they  tended  to  divert  the  atten- 
tion both  of  themselves  and  of  the  people 
from  things  to  words,  from  obedience  to  the 
laws  of  the  gospel  to  metaphysical  refine- 
ments in  the  interpretation  of  it.  Accord- 
ingly, the  general  practice  of  the  times  ap- 
pears to  have  been  degenerate  and  corrupt 
to  a  dreadful  degree ;  varying  between  the 
extremes  of  licentiousness  and  of  a  wild 
and  fanatical  spirit,  that  made  devotion 
consist  in  the  maceration  of  the  body,  in 


LECTURE  VIII.  ni 

unauthorized  rigours,  in  unnatural  abstrac- 
tions, and  in  delirious  mysticism.  This  ge- 
neral corruption,  again,  must  have  tended 
to  weaken  the  whole  structure  of  civil  so- 
ciety, as  well  as  to  injure  the  more  imme- 
diate interests  of  Christianity.  And  after 
these  considerations  we  may  be  less  sur- 
prised to  find,  that,  when  the  bold  impos- 
tor of  Mecca  had  proclaimed  his  mission 
from  heaven,  his  armed  apostles  were  able, 
in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  to  wrest  from 
the  allegiance  to  Christ  so  large  a  portion 
of  his  empire,  and  even  to  possess  them- 
selves of  the  very  countries,  which  the  Sa- 
viour had  ennobled  and  sanctified  by  his 
personal  ministry.  The  disastrous  fate  of 
those  countries  may  not,  however,  be  with- 
out its  profit  to  the  cause  of  Christianity, 
if  it  convince  us  that  a  restless,  a  rash,  a  li- 
tigious curiosity  on  the  more  intricate  ques- 
tions of  theology  produces  the  worst  effects 
on  the  understanding  and  temper  of  the 
professors  of  the  gospel.  And  if  this  spirit 
generally  prevail,  and  be  combined,  at  the 
same  time,  with  causes  otherwise  unfa- 
vourable to  the   gospel,  (such   as   are  ig- 

T   3 


278  LECTURE  VIII. 

norance  and  dissoluteness  of  manners,)  it 
exposes  Christianity  to  the  onset  of  the 
first  daring  invader ;  or,  as  may  be  a  more 
rational  apprehension  in  the  present  state 
of  the  world,  to  the  less  open,  but  not  less 
fatal,  machinations  of  infidelity. 

If  from  the  eastern  we  turn  our  view  to 
the  western  churches,  we  shall  still  see  that 
their  internal  corruptions  have  been  a  prin- 
cipal cause,  that  has  long  obstructed,  and 
still  obstructs,  the  progress  and  the  benefi- 
cial influence  of  Christianity.  In  the  course 
of  these  Lectures,  I  have  already  had  occa- 
sion to  trace  the  origin  and  early  growth 
of  the  papal  system.  And  if,  in  that  in- 
quiry, I  have  been  led  to  give  a  less  unfa- 
vourable account  of  its  commencement  than 
is  often  given,  and  have  supposed  that  it 
arose  from  a  propitious  conjuncture  of  cir- 
cumstances, rather  than  from  any  deep 
plan  projected  and  foreseen  at  the  begin- 
ning by  its  first  founders  ;  if,  too,  I  have  ex- 
pressed a  belief,  that,  in  its  earlier  stages,  it 
had  some  beneficial  influence  on  the  pecu- 
liar state  of  society  then  existing ;  no  one 
can  be  more  sensible  than  myself  of  the 


LECTURE  VIII.  279 

pernicious  corruptions,  which  it  afterwards 
contracted.  The  predominant  vice  of  the 
papal  system  has  been  the  conversion  of  re- 
ligion into  an  engine  for  the  acquisition  of 
secular  power.  As  of  pagan,  so  of  papal 
Rome  the  leading  principle  has  been, 

Tu  regere  imperio  populos,  Romane,  memento. 

While  the  eastern  patriarchs  were  revil- 
ing and  persecuting  each  other,  upon  ab- 
struse points  of  theology,  their  brethren  in 
the  west,  disembarrassed  from  the  presence 
of  a  temporal  sovereign,  were  extending 
their  influence  over  kings  and  emperors. 
While  the  monks  of  Syria  were  exciting  a 
stupid  admiration  by  a  fruitless  waste  of 
existence  on  the  top  of  a  pillar,  those  of  the 
west,  in  a  climate  less  suited  for  such  fan- 
tastic and  unprofitable  exercises,  were  em- 
ployed more  gainfully  in  amassing  wealth 
and  acquiring  power.  To  the  purposes  of 
gaining  influence  and  authority,  even  the 
theological  heresies  of  the  church  of  Rome 
were  chiefly  subservient.  That  the  word 
of  God  might  not  obstruct  its  ambitious 
designs,  other  rules  of  faith  were  added  to 
the  scriptures,  and   the   scriptures   them- 

T  4 


280  LECTURE  VIII. 

selves  were  refused  to  the  laity.  That 
there  might  be  a  body  of  men  abstracted 
from  domestic  cares  and  avocations,  and  de- 
voted exclusively  to  the  furtherance  of 
their  professional  influence,  the  clergy  were 
forbidden  to  engage  in  matrimony.  Still 
farther  to  exalt  the  dignity,  and  by  conse- 
quence to  augment  the  power,  of  the  cleri- 
cal order,  they  were  represented  as  hand- 
ling in  the  sacred  elements  the  very  body 
of  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  as  pos- 
sessing influence  over  the  state  and  condi- 
tion of  souls  in  another  life.  Their  immu- 
nity from  civil  jurisdiction,  and  their  claim 
to  dispose  of  the  crowns  and  sceptres  of 
earthly  sovereigns,  added  still  farther  weight 
to  the  clergy ;  while  the  fear  of  losing  the 
valuable  prerogatives,  which  they  had  ob- 
tained, induced  a  spirit  of  intolerance  and 
persecution,  foreign  from  the  true  genius  of 
the  gospel.  In  the  members  of  the  clerical 
body  themselves,  this  exorbitant  and  unre- 
strained power  generated,  as  might  have 
been  expected,  a  shameful  profligacy  of 
conduct.  And  in  its  effects  upon  others, 
upon  the  general  interests  of  Christianity, 


LECTURE  VIII.  £81 

the  result  will  appear  to  have  been  most 
pernicious.  If  we  look  to  the  attempts 
made  by  the  servants  of  such  a  church  to 
conve7't  the  heathen,  we  shall  find  them  too 
often  directed  to  the  promotion  of  papacy 
rather  than  of  Christianity,  and,  for  this 
purpose,  so  shaped,  that,  if  they  appear 
specious  and  expedient  at  first,  they  are 
little  calculated,  and  have  experimentally 
been  found  to  be  little  calculated,  to  ad- 
vance the  solid  and  permanent  interests  of 
the  gospel.  If  we  wish  to  know  the  results 
of  such  a  system  imthhi  the  pale  of  Chris- 
tianity, we  may  perceive  them  by  looking 
to  the  states  that  still  maintain  the  most 
zealous  adherence  to  the  Romish  church, 
where  we  shall  see  that  church  generally  in 
close  alliance  with  civil  despotism ;  where 
we  shall  see  the  lower  orders,  for  the  most 
part,  involved  in  ignorance  and  prejudice ; 
and  the  higher  orders  too  often  knowing 
little  of  religion  but  the  outward  form,  if 
not  covering  secret  infidelity  under  the 
garb  of  a  strict  observance  of  ceremonial 
rites.  And,  in  general,  the  system  has 
created  so  much  suspicion  and  distrust  of 


282  LECTURE  VIII. 

the  religion  on  which  it  has  attached  itself, 
that,  if  the  youthful  inquirer  be  driven  into 
infidelity,  we  shall  often  find  that  he  has 
been  scared  by  the  corruptions  of  the  Ro- 
mish church ;  if  he  attempt  to  propagate 
his  infidel  opinions,  he  paints  the  linea- 
ments of  that  church,  and  then  sets  forth 
his  picture,  with  all  its  deformities,  as  a 
faithful  portrait  of  genuine  Christianity. 

.  The  cases  of  the  Mahometan  and  the  pa- 
pal apostasies  have  been  taken,  because 
they  form  each  a  subject  so  distinct  and 
prominent,  that  it  may  be  easily  submitted 
to  examination ;  and  also  because  they  ap- 
pear to  be  the  greatest  calamities  that  have 
yet  befallen  the  church  of  Christ,  and,  con- 
sequently, aiFord  the  strongest  illustration 
of  the  principle,  which  we  would  establish ; 
viz.  that  the  slow  progress,  which  the  gos- 
pel has  yet  made,  is  mainly  attributable  to 
the  fault  of  the  human  agents,  to  whom  it 
has  been  committed. 

But  we  may  farther,  and  in  a  more  ge- 
neral way,  remark,  that  the  vices  of  other 
communities  and  individuals,  professing 
themselves  Christians,  have  had  a  most  si- 


LECTURE  VIII.  283 

nister  influence  upon  the  progress  and  dif- 
fusion of  Christianity.     In  every  Christian 
society,  too   many  have   proved   that   the 
faith,  which  they  profess,  has  had  httle  prac- 
tical  influence  on   their  lives ;    too   many 
have  even  made  its  doctrines  and  precepts, 
by  a  strange  perversion,  the  instruments 
for  gratifying  passions,  which  Christianity 
abhors  and  forbids.    And  these  corruptions 
have  done  more  towards  obstructing  the 
cause  and  the  influence  of  the  gospel,  than 
all  the    opposition    of  all   its   adversaries, 
from  its  earliest  promulgation  to  the  pre- 
sent day. 

But,  as  the  gospel  has  long  been  left  to 
be  propagated  and  advanced  by  man,  with 
all  his  imperfections  on  his  head, — so  we 
hope  it  may  also  feel,  in  another  respect, 
the  operation  of  those  laws,  which  regulate 
the  ordinary  transactions  of  our  kind.  In 
most  human  transactions  we  find  that  know- 
ledge must  be  bought ;  that  success  is  the 
result  of  practice  and  experience.  Seldom 
is  any  thing  great  or  valuable  achieved 
without  disappointment  at  the  commence- 
ment.    Our  earliest  efforts  generally  prove 


284  LECTURE  VIIL 

abortive.  We  attempt  processes,  which 
fail  of  success  ;  we  try  roads,  which  we  find 
do  not  lead  to  the  object  in  view.  But 
from  repeated  failures  we  gain  wisdom. 
We  learn  what  should  be  avoided,  as  well 
as  what  should  be  sought.  Every  error  ex- 
posed is  an  accession  to  the  cause  of  truth. 
Every  rock  and  quicksand,  marked  upon 
our  moral  chart,  serves  to  direct  our  future 
course  with  greater  safety. 

So  it  may  be  with  respect  to  religion. 
In  the  times  that  have  passed  since  the 
gospel  has  been  committed  to  the  ordinary 
agency  of  man,  it  has  felt  the  ill  effects  of 
several  false  steps  that  have  been  taken. 
But  till  certain  measures  have  been  tried, 
and  not  perhaps  till  then,  can  we  either  be 
completely  convinced  of  their  inefficacy 
and  danger,  or  be  properly  set  on  our 
guard  against  them.  The  errors  now  in 
question  may  prove  not  unprofitable,  if 
we  will  learn  wisdom  from  the  experience 
of  the  past.  And  a  very  cursory  view  of 
certain  grievous  evils  which  have  befallen 
Christianity,  as,  on  the  one  side,  it  has 
pointed    out    some    of   the    sources    from 


LECTURE  VIII.  285 

whence  those  evils  have  sprung,  may,  on 
the  other  side,  make  us  wiser,  and  enable 
us  to  pursue  a  safer  course,  for  the  time  to 
come. 

Looking,  then,  to  past  events,  and  thence 
endeavouring  to  discover  the  erroneous 
principles,  which  have  had  the  greatest  in- 
fluence in  checking  the  progress  of  the 
gospel,  we  shall  be  little  liable  to  be  mis- 
taken in  naming  especially  the  following : 
1st,  The  excessive  fondness  for  discussion  at 
once  minute  and  acrimonious  on  points  of 
theology,  which  have  but  a  remote  in- 
fluence on  practice :  secondly,  the  vain 
endeavour  to  improve  upon  the  gospel,  as 
we  have  received  it  from  the  hands  of  its 
divine  author,  by  human  additions  :  thirdly, 
the  false  notion,  that  Christianity  thrives 
best  in  the  soil  of  ignorance,  or  should  be 
propagated  by  any  arts  but  those  of  per- 
suasion and  legitimate  argument :  fourthly, 
the  dangerous  attempt  to  make  Christia- 
nity a  mere  engine  for  the  acquisition  of 
secular  power. 

It  is  not  meant  that  these  are  the  sole 
errors  that  have  obstructed  the  progress  of 


286  LECTURE  VIII. 

the  gospel.  But  these  certainly  are  very 
prominent  ones.  Nor  can  we  expect  that 
the  cause  of  divine  truth  should  have  its 
full  and  promised  operation,  until  vices,  from 
which  it  has  suffered  so  much,  shall  be  known 
and  exposed.  Neither  is  it  intended  to  be 
said,  that  if  these  errors  should  be  com- 
pletely exploded,  others,  and  others  of  an 
opposite  tendency,  may  not  arise.  When 
we  reflect  upon  our  constant  propensity  to 
mistake  reverse  of  wrong  for  right ;  when 
we  recollect  that  we  are  apt,  after  abandon- 
ing one  error,  to  start  aside  into  an  opposite, 
but  not  less  wide,  deviation  from  the  exact 
line  of  truth ;  these  considerations  should 
make  us  ever  vigilant  and  cautious.  In 
fact,  such  has  often  been  the  flux  and  re- 
flux of  human  opinions,  that  a  skilful  ob- 
server of  mankind  may  be  led,  from  a  mere 
knowledge  of  the  erroneous  opinions  that 
have  lately  become  obsolete,  to  foresee  the 
exact  character  and  description  of  those, 
against  which  it  behoves  him  next  to  be  on 
his  guard.  I  would,  therefore,  by  no  means 
wish  to  be  understood  as  intending  to  say, 
that  the  reign  of  error  and  passion  is  likely 


LECTURE  VIII.  287 

to  end  on  earth  ;  or  that  man  will  altogether 
cease  to  judge  after  the  sight  of  his  eyes^  or 
to  reprove  after  the  hearing  of  his  ears^. 

But,  without  running  into  wild  and  vi- 
sionary expectations ;  without  losing  sight 
of  that  sobriety  of  judgment,  which  should 
be  especially  exerted  in  all  our  speculations 
on  the  future ;  it  does  appear  to  be  a  cir- 
cumstance highly  favourable  to  our  hopes, 
that  certain  erroneous  principles,  which  hi- 
therto have  materially  hurt  the  cause  of  the 
gospel,  appear  now  to  be  much  on  the  de- 
cline. It  is  also  highly  favourable,  that,  at 
the  present  time,  there  should  be  in  opera- 
tion various  other  circumstances,  and  circum- 
stances of  no  little  moment,  which  seem  to 
promise  to  the  gospel  a  wider  diffusion  and 
a  more  powerful  influence,  than  it  has  ever 
yet  obtained. 

Our  preceding  inquiries  have  already  led 
us  to  see,  that,  in  many  respects,  the  external 
condition  of  the  world  is,  at  present,  auspi- 
cious to  the  great  cause  of  the  gospel.  The 
barriers,  which  have  separated  distant  re- 

c  Isaiah  xi.  3. 


S88  LECTURE  VIII. 

gions,  are  fast  breaking  down.  The  spirit 
of  commercial  enterprise,  and  the  new  faci- 
lities for  rapid  communication,  which  give 
so  much  vigour  and  animation  to  that  spirit, 
have  a  tendency  to  make  the  whole  world, 
as  it  were,  one  country.  The  lead,  which 
in  these  enterprises  is  taken  by  nations  the 
best  instructed  in  religious  and  in  civil 
knowledge,  promises  to  give  a  wider  circu- 
lation to  the  blessings,  which  they  them- 
selves enjoy.  In  fact,  the  temples  of  pa- 
ganism appear  to  be  tottering  on  many  sides. 
A  light  is  also  breaking  in  on  Mahometan 
and  papal  darkness  ;  and,  however  the  lovers 
of  darkness  may  take  counsel  together^  how- 
ever they  may  arouse  themselves  for  a  while 
to  activity  and  zeal,  it  is  a  light,  which  they 
will  find  it  impossible  to  extinguish,  or, 
eventually,  to  exclude  from  their  own  pre- 
cincts. 

As,  too,  the  cause  of  genuine  Christianity 
has  hitherto  been  found  to  advance  with 
the  advance  of  general  knowledge,  we  feel 
no  apprehensive  forebodings, — on  the  con- 
trary, we  draw  the  most  animating  and  ex- 
hilarating  hopes,   from  observing  the  im- 


LECTURE  VIII.  289 

mense  progress,  which  the  human  mind  in 
late  times  has  made  in  science,  physical  and 
moral. 

In  looking  to  the  physical  sciences,  I  should 
bewilder  myself  in  an  interminable  laby- 
rinth, if  I  were  to  attempt  the  slightest 
summary  of  the  progress  which  they  have 
made,  since  the  establishment  of  the  true 
principles,  on  which  the  investigation  of 
nature  should  be  prosecuted.  As  speci- 
mens and  examples,  let  us  only  advert  to 
two  sciences ;  the  one,  that,  by  which  the 
heavens  are  now  submitted  to  human  vision, 
and  the  movements  of  the  celestial  lights 
calculated  with  a  precision,  serviceable  in 
numberless  respects  to  our  daily  use ;  the 
other,  that,  which,  by  its  acquaintance  with 
the  laws  of  analysis  and  combination,  has 
made  almost  all  the  material  creation  sub- 
servient to  the  accommodation  and  en- 
joyment of  man.  And,  when  we  have  con- 
sidered the  present  state  of  those  sciences, 
let  us  then  recollect,  that  scarcely  two  cen- 
turies have  elapsed  since  they  were  chiefly 
conversant,  the  first  in  studying  the  lights 
of  heaven  with  a  view  to  their  supposed  in- 

u 


290  LECTURE  VIII. 

fluence  on  the  human  destiny ;  the  second, 
in  investigating  the  action  of  metals  and  salts, 
with  a  view  of  obtaining  certain  secrets  for 
the  acquisition  of  inexhaustible  wealth,  or 
for  the  prolongation  of  life  for  an  endless 
term  of  years ;  in  a  word,  since  astronomy 
was  astrology,  and  chemistry  was  alchemy. 

So,  in  moral  science,  that  we  may  keep 
within  some  bounds,  let  us  not  attempt  to 
trace  the  variety  of  erroneous  and  pernicious 
doctrines,  the  admiration  of  past  times,  that 
are  now  abandoned.  Let  us  confine  our 
view  to  two  points  ;  and  the  rather,  because 
they  both  are  visibly  pregnant  with  the 
most  important  consequences  to  the  future 
welfare  of  society,  and  are  no  less  visibly 
connected  with  the  probable  enlargement 
of  the  Christian  religion. 

The  time  appears  to  be  close  at  hand, 
when  it  will  be  admitted  by  universal  con- 
sent, that  the  commercial  intercourse  be- 
tween foreign  countries  should  be  unre- 
stricted. On  this  point,  of  course  I  do 
not  at  present  speak  as  a  question  of  poli- 
tical economy.  I  look  to  its  moral  effects. 
I  look  to  its  manifest  tendency  to  diminish 


LECTURE  VIII.  £91 

the  frequency  of  wars,  by  making  it  the  ob- 
vious and  palpable  interest  of  nations  to 
cultivate  peace  with  each  other.  I  look  also 
to  its  tendency  to  promote  an  easier  inter- 
course between  independent  and  distant 
regions,  by  which  it  is  not  in  the  nature  of 
things  that  the  wiser  and  more  enlightened 
states  should  not,  slowly  perhaps  and  im- 
perceptibly, but  substantially,  give  the  tone 
and  character  to  others,  less  advanced  in 
useful  knowledge. 

The  other  great  point  to  which  I  alluded 
is  the  education  of  the  lower  orders  of  the 
community.  This  is  an  incalculable  acqui- 
sition to  the  great  cause  of  human  improve- 
ment, if  it  were  only  by  the  mass  of  latent 
and  unsuspected  talent,  which  it  must  in- 
fallibly bring  into  useful  activity.  But 
this  is  not  all.  No  one  class  of  society  can 
be  amended  or  deteriorated  without  affect- 
ing that,  to  which  it  immediately  adjoins. 
And  the  more  intellectual  cultivation  of  the 
humbler  classes  must,  eventually,  have  the 
effect  of  imposing  on  their  superiors  the 
necessity  of  making  a  correspondent  and 
proportionable  progress  in  all  that  is  lovely 

u  2 


292  LECTURE  VIII. 

and  of  good  ?'epo?%  if  it  were  only  for  the 
purpose  of  maintaining  their  relative  eleva- 
tion and  their  proper  influence  in  society. 

Neither  is  it  likely  that  the  advance,  which 
has  been  made  in  these,  and  some  other 
great  points  connected  with  the  improve- 
ment of  our  nature,  should  at  any  future 
period  be  lost.  They  are  acquisitions  which 
have  been  made  slowly,  and  by  dint  of 
much  contention  of  mind,  on  the  part  of 
their  advocates.  And  slowly,  it  is  probable, 
and  only  by  continued  exertions,  can  they 
be  farther  extended.  But  the  steps,  that 
have  been  taken  in  advance,  are,  we  trust, 
secure.  Delusive  and  visionary  systems 
may  be, — they  assuredly  ivillhe, — transitory 
and  evanescent.  But  the  great  principles,  to 
which  we  have  above  adverted,  are  too 
deeply  founded  on  truth  and  justice,  they  are 
too  closely  connected  with  the  welfare  and 
improvement  of  mankind,  to  make  us  ap- 
prehensive that  they  will  ever  be  subvert- 
ed. As,  in  the  mechanical  inventions,  we 
see  that  the  luxuries  of  one  age  are  the 
conveniences  of  a  second,  and  the  neces- 
sities   of  a  third ;    while    in   their   obvious 


LECTURE  VIII.  293 

utility  we  have  a  sufficient  security  that 
they  never  can  cease  to  be  in  use : — so  we 
may  observe  that  various  speculations,  ori- 
ginally conceived  by  the  "  prophetic"  mind 
of  some  highly-gifted  individual,  have  passed 
first  into  probabilities  perceived  by  the  more 
enlighted  few,  and  thence  into  certain  and 
universally  admitted  axioms  of  truth.  And, 
to  give  us  confidence  in  their  security  and 
durability,  we  look  to  that  most  powerful  in- 
strument, the  press,  which  makes  it  as  sure 
as  any  thing  in  human  affairs  can  be  sure, 
that  the  ground,  once  gained,  will  never  be 
lost ;  that  just  principles,  once  established, 
will  never  become  obsolete ;  that  mankind 
will  not,  at  any  future  period,  retrograde 
from  truth  to  error,  from  light  to  darkness. 
If  we  believe  that  our  holy  religion  is  so 
founded  on  eternal  truth,  that  every  acqui- 
sition in  real  science  will  serve  only  to  con- 
firm and  signalize  it ;  if  we  believe  that  it 
is  so  intimately  connected  with  the  best  in- 
terests of  mankind,  that  whatever  advances 
the  general  welfare  of  our  species  must  also 
advance  the  cause  of  Christianity  ;  it  should 
seem  that  the  progress  of  knowledge  and 

u3 


294  LECTURE  VIIL 

the  farther  and  better  cultivation  of  the 
human  intellect,  must  tend  to  promote  both 
the  external  profession,  and,  what  is  much 
more  important,  the  operative  influence 
of  the  gospel.  I  certainly  do  not  suppose 
that  we  shall  witness  a  literal  accomplish- 
ment of  the  prophecies,  which  say.  The  wolf 
shall  dwell  with  the  lamb  and  the  leopard  shall 
lie  down  with  the  kid :  nation  shall  not  lift 
up  the  sword  against  nation.  They  shall 
not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain, 
saith  the  Lord  ^.  But  it  surely  is  hardly  con- 
sistent with  a  belief  in  holy  writ,  to  doubt 
that,  at  some  period,  the  Messiah's  reign  shall 
be  widely  extended  on  the  earth.  And  as 
little  does  it  seem  to  accord  with  actual  ex- 
perience, to  deny  that  there  is  now  a  de- 
cided, and  a  decidedly  visible,  tendency  to 
a  wider  diffusion  and  to  a  better  recogni- 
tion of  the  principles  of  the  gospel,  than 
has  been  witnessed,  to  say  the  least,  for  a 
long  time  past. 

And  so,  having  thus  far  traced  the  progress 
and  developement  of  the  great  scheme  of  di- 

^  Isaiah  xi.  6.  ii.  4.  Ixv.  25. 


LECTURE  VIII.  295 

vine  revelation  as  it  relates  to  this  world, 
we  may  perceive  in  part  accomplished,  and 
tending  apparently  to  a  fuller  accomplish- 
ment, its  supreme  and  ultimate  design,  viz. 
its  design  to  be  introductory  to  a  nobler 
order  of  things  hereafter.  As  each  of  the 
earlier  dispensations  of  religion  led  the 
way  to  the  succeeding  one,  and,  revealing 
to  man  more  and  more  of  the  great  counsel 
of  God,  enabled  him  to  render  a  better  obe- 
dience to  the  divine  law  ;  so  we  believe  the 
Christian  dispensation,  the  last  that  shall 
be  communicated  in  this  world,  was  de- 
signed to  advance  man  to  such  a  state  of 
improvement  in  his  human  nature  as  he 
can  receive ;  to  restore  him  as  nearly  as  he 
can  now  hope  to  approach  to  the  similitude 
of  God ;  and,  by  this  process,  to  make  him 
once  more  meet  to  be  pai'taker  of  the  inherit- 
ance of  the  saints  in  light  ^  As  the  gospel  has 
given  him  a  fuller  knowledge  of  divine  things ; 
as  it  has  instructed  him  more  correctly  in  the 
nature  of  his  obligations  in  this  world ;  as 
it  has  furnished  him  with  more  cogent  mo~ 

c  Cploss.  i.  lie. 
u  4 


296  LECTURE  VIII 

tives  for  the  performance  of  his  earthly  du- 
ties ;  and  as  it  has  procured  for  him  addi- 
tional  aids    to   carry  his   knowledge  into 
practice  ;   in  these  respects,  it   surely  has 
been  designed,  and  has  been  calculated,  to 
advance  him  in  his  moral  nature ;  and,  un- 
less the  views  which  I  have  taken  in  the 
preceding   Lectures    are    altogether    erro- 
neous, may  we  not  venture  to  pronounce 
that,  in  fact,  it  has  so  advanced  him  ?  And 
thus  it  appears,  the  link,  that  connects  the 
present  system  of  things  with  the  future 
world,  is  begun  to  be  formed.     Of  the  na- 
ture of  the  life  to  come  we  know  but  little  ; 
nor,  with  our  present  faculties,  is  it  possible 
that   here   we    should   know   much.     But 
every  thing   tells   us   that  the  course,  by 
which  this  world  is  governed,  is  preparatory 
and  introductory  to  that,  which  is  to  follow. 
St.  Paul,  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  sets 
forth  at  large  how  the  various  ordinances 
and  institutions  of  the  Jewish  church  were 
adumbrations  of  the   more  spiritual  wor- 
ship, to  be  established   under  the  gospel. 
In  like  manner   it  may  be  said,  that  the 
clearer  knowledge  respecting  the  divine  na- 


LECTURE  VIII.  ^97 

ture  vouchsafed  to  us  by  the  gospel,  pre- 
pares us  for  the  beatific  vision,  hereafter  to 
be  presented  to  our  eyes,  when  we  shall 
see  God  face  to  face.  The  additional  mo- 
tives and  aids  for  the  performance  of  our 
earthly  duties,  now  imparted,  tend  to  fit 
us  for  that  state,  where  it  shall  be  our  em- 
ployment to  se7've  God  day  and  night  in  his 
temple  ^.  The  pure  and  serene  pleasures  en- 
joyed by  the  pious  Christian,  in  the  humble 
hope  of  his  acceptance  with  God,  are  a 
foretaste  of  those  future  enjoyments,  when 
he  shall  hunger  no  mo7*e,  neither  thirst  any 
more;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  him^ 
nor  any  heat.  For  the  Lamb^  which  is  in 
the  midst  of  the  throne^  shall  feed  him,  and 
shall  lead  him  unto  living  fountains  of  water  ; 
and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  his 
eyes  ^.  And,  once  more,  the  celebration  of 
the  name  of  Christ  over  the  earth  is  an 
earnest  of  that  scene,  prophetically  beheld 
by  the  beloved  apostle ;  when  he  heard  the 
voice  of  many  angels  round  about  the  throne 
and  the  beasts  and  the  elders.    And  the  num- 

f  Rev.  vii.  15.  s  Rev.  vii,  16,  17. 


298  LECTURE  VIII. 

ber  of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten 
thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands  ;  say- 
ing with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb, 
that  was  slain,  to  receive  power,  and  riches, 
and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honour,  and 
glory,  and  blessing.  And  every  creature, 
which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and 
under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea, 
and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying. 
Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power, be 
unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and 
unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever^. 

To  these  passages,  so  magnificent,  so  aw- 
fully sublime,  it  is  almost  sacrilege  to  add 
a  word.  Nor  will  I  add  more  than  one 
brief  observation,  with  which  I  would  wish 
to  conclude  this  humble,  this  very  humble, 
attempt  to  illustrate  the  manner,  in  which 
the  Almighty  has  developed  the  great 
scheme  of  divine  revelation.  We  may  dis- 
tinctly perceive  the  process,  by  which  God 
has  dealt  forth  his  successive  dispensations 
of  religion  to  mankind,  adapting  them  to 
the   condition   and    circumstances   of  the 

h  Rev.  V.  11,  12,  13. 


LECTURE  VIII.  299 

world  at  the  time ;  making  each  a  suitable 
instrument  for  the  introduction  of  some- 
thing farther;  and,  by  this  wise  arrange- 
ment, tending  to  the  point  which  we  believe 
him  ever  to  have  had  in  view,  viz.  not  only, 
the  spiritual  salvation  of  fallen  man,  but  his 
progressive  improvement  in  this  stage  of  his 
existence.  All  this  we  maydistinctlyperceive; 
and,  on  a  view  of  the  actual  state  of  the  world, 
we  may  see,  or  fancy  we  see,  that  the  word  of 
God  now  runs  a7id  is  glorified,  and  promises 
yet  more  mightily  to  grow  and  prevail,  till  it 
shall  extend  its  triumphs  over  all  lands.  But 
still  there  is  a  question  of  paramount  inter- 
est, that  concerns  us  all  individually  and  per- 
sonally ; — ^how  far  shall  each  one  of  us  partake 
of  everlasting  salvation  ?  The  kingdom  of 
God  may  extend  itself  to  the  utmost  limits 
of  the  earth ;  yet  we,  severally,  may  be  shut 
out.  It  is  only  by  a  life  of  righteousness ; 
by  a  life  holy,  just,  and  pure,  in  proportion 
to  our  allotted  measure  of  knowledge  and 
ability,  that  we  can  secure  our  own  salva- 
tion, through  the  merits  of  the  crucified  Re- 
deemer.   And,  as  Christianity  identifies  the 


300  LECTURE  VIIL 

true  interests  of  individuals  with  the  in- 
terests of  the  general  cause  of  religion,  it  is 
only  by  such  a  course  that  we  can  contri- 
bute our  personal  aid  toward  that  great 
consummation,  when,  the  earth  being  full  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  Lord\  it  shall  be  ripe 
to  be  absorbed  into  another  and  a  more 
glorious  system,  when  there  shall  be  new 
heavens  and  a  new  earthy  wherein  dwelleth 
righteousness  ^. 

i  Isaiah  xi.  9.  ^2  Pet.  iii.  13. 


THE  END, 


Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  01130  9723 


m}^'h}!^ 


W;B 


^ 


:^lffl 


,'f/zr? 


'■'M''M 


•Mmm 


vrTC 


HtlllU-Mt,llltUU  Jt'Ai 


■Hik 


:ihi'lit;ii)l 


••yyii''uiUinV.^'f!-:iJflli':'^'''i'-.\'